《New Perspectives》
Chapter 1
There was an unusual silence inside of The Hideout. Since it was summer nearly all the monsters retreated to their caves. The Monster Hunters taking advantage of this fact took their possessions and went back to visit their family while leaving their weapons behind but there was one room in which a particular pair of twins were arguing.
¡°You don¡¯t need fourteen pairs of shoes!¡± Rachel Oliviero yelled at her twin brother: Ace.
¡°What in the world is going on here?¡± Hazel Abernathy asked as she and her friend Gabriel Pasi entered their friends¡¯ bedroom with her pet red for Phoenix behind them.
The Oliviero twins¡¯ faces turned from irritated to confused. When their friends left a few minutes ago they were practically dragging two massive bags, now however the only bags near them was the two small pouches on their belts.
¡°Where¡¯s your luggage?¡± Gabriel asked looking for the twins¡¯ bags.
¡°We should be asking you two the same thing.¡± Ace replied.
¡°All we need are in these.¡± Hazel said pointing to the pouch on their belts.
¡°And you certainly don¡¯t need fourteen pairs, it¡¯s only two weeks.¡± Gabriel said looking at the boxes of shoes that Ace attempted to pack.
¡°Hey sis, you ready to go?¡± Hazel¡¯s older sister Eliza Abernathy asked peeking through the door.
¡°Gab and I are, the twins may need some more time though.¡± Hazel explained.
¡°Better hurry, we¡¯re leaving at 5:00 am sharp tomorrow.¡± Eliza said before leaving and closing the door behind her.
¡°We¡¯ll help you pack.¡± Gabriel said while getting two duffel bags from one of the twins¡¯ gear cupboards.
Two hours of arguing over what to bring passed by when the Oliviero twins¡¯ bags were ready for the long journey ahead.
¡°Thank God, we¡¯re finally done.¡± Hazel said while collapsing on Rachel¡¯s bed.
¡°Tell me about it.¡± Rachel said mopping away the sweat from her forehead.
¡°Incoming call.¡± A voice said.
The four hunters looked at each other before running to Hazel and Gabriel¡¯s room before Hazel retrieved the music box her friends had given her for her previous birthday.
¡°You¡¯re full name please.¡± The dragon¡¯s voice said after a musical number that played while Hazel and her friends made a circle on the floor.
¡°Hazel Amore Abernathy.¡± Hazel said smiling.
¡°Access granted.¡± The dragon¡¯s voice said as the dragon¡¯s eyes grew brighter.
¡°Nice seeing you four again.¡± Dave Pasi said as he Lila, Pasi, John Abernathy, and Rose Abernathy appeared.
¡°Hi, Mom and Dad.¡± Hazel greeted, smiling at her parents.
¡°Nice seeing you two again.¡± Gabriel said smiling at his own parents.
¡°How are you Sweetie?¡± Rose Abernathy asked smiling at her youngest daughter.
¡°She¡¯s been playing Satan¡¯s daughter again.¡± Eliza said opening the door and entering the room.
¡°There¡¯s my little Sunflower.¡± John Abernathy said smiling as Eliza sat on her sister¡¯s bed.
¡°So, when are the six of you planning to go?¡± Lila Pasi asked.
¡°Tomorrow, 5:00.¡± The twins said in unison.
This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.
¡°Perfect time for monster hunting.¡± David said smiling.
A soft smile crept its way towards Hazel¡¯s face as a small giggle wiggled its way out of her mouth.
¡°You okay Gab?¡± Ace asked whispering to the boy next to him.
¡°Y-yeah, completely fine.¡± Gabriel said stuttering a little.
Eliza¡¯s ears perked up once hearing Gabriel¡¯s stutter.
¡°Do you mind not staring at my little sister Gabriel?¡± Eliza said almost teasing.
Hazel¡¯s face turned bright red as Gabriel whipped his head in another direction.
¡°Our baby¡¯s growing up so fast.¡± Lila said as the twins smirked at the two brunettes.
¡°Lord help me!¡± Gabriel exclaimed as Hazel blushed even redder.
¡°But you two looked so cute together.¡± Rachel complained as Ace showed the two of them a picture.
Both Gabriel and Hazel blushed at the picture Ace showed them. The time when the two pretended to be a couple to get revenge on the twins for purposely making them kiss.
¡°What did I do to deserve this!?¡± Hazel exclaimed in annoyance.
¡°Alright Hazel, calm down.¡± John Abernathy said smiling as his youngest daughter.
¡°Anyway, the four of us better get going.¡± David said.
¡°Bye mom, bye Dad.¡± Eliza, Gabriel, and Hazel said.
¡°Take care of my daughter Gabriel.¡± John Abernathy said before he and the other adults disappeared.
¡°I¡¯ll see you, tomorrow Sis!¡± Eliza said before leaving the room.
¡°I¡¯m going for a walk.¡± Gabriel said shortly after, before going out, ¡®What¡¯s happening for me.¡¯
Once Gabriel entered the library, he quickly made his way to the ¡®Fictional¡¯ section. Gabriel was reading the spines while walking until his eyes landed on a particular black and white book.
¡®Hazel has been looking for you for weeks.¡¯ Gabriel thought sighing as he retrieved the book, ¡°What is that girl doing to me?¡±
Twenty minutes later after Gabriel gave Hazel her book they were sitting down on their beds.
¡°Do you think the Council will want our parents back?¡± Hazel asked quietly as Phoenix fell asleep on the floor.
¡°Where¡¯d that come from?¡± Gabriel asked leaning forward and looking at the girl on the upper bunk.
Hazel looked around before dropping to a low whisper, ¡°About Max Dark.¡±
Gabriel furrowed his brows in thought before sighing, ¡°All we can do now is hope.¡±
Hazel sighed before she rested her head on her pillow and looked at the skylight in the middle of the ceiling, ¡°Tell me again how we can see the sky through the skylight even when we¡¯re literally underground.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a spell called ¡®Safe Mind¡¯ that you can only cast on windows. It shows you a scenery that gives you a sense of protection depending on where the window is placed.¡± Gabriel explained, ¡°And don¡¯t try and change the subject with me, Missy.¡±
Hazel gave a weak chuckle as she smiled.
¡°World works in weird ways.¡± Hazel said eyes going down to the floor where Phoenix was peacefully sleeping.
Gabriel gave a slight smile before they bid each other goodnight, turned the lights off, and fell asleep. The next morning Gabriel found himself being licked by Phoenix and Hazel sitting on the side of his bed.
¡°It¡¯s like a hundred degrees outside.¡± Hazel explained, ¡°Anyway, breakfast is ready so you might want to get dressed.¡±
He nodded before getting out of bed and walking to the showers.
¡°Morning Gab.¡± Ace said as he bumped into him and Rachel.
He waved at them before entering the boys¡¯ shower room.
Twenty minutes later he joined the others before helping himself to some toast.
¡°Had a good sleep?¡± Eliza asked.
Gabriel nodded before a yawn slipped out of his mouth.
¡°Here.¡± Hazel said before she gave him a cup of extra strong coffee.
¡°Thanks.¡± Gabriel mumbled before taking a sip, ¡°Woah, I really needed that.¡±
Hazel laughed lightly before a light blush appeared on Gabriel¡¯s face.
¡°They¡¯d make a great couple.¡± Carla whispered into Eliza¡¯s ear.
Eliza smiled as the twins smirked at each other. Ten minutes later they were standing outside the white door. They were deeply conversing about what monsters they would be fighting as Hazel opened the white door with her brand-new black key.
¡°My God, I love this thing.¡± Hazel said as she pocketed it.
Gabriel and the others smiled as they climbed the stairs and stopped at the familiar stone wall.
¡°Leave this to me.¡± Eliza said inserting the lower part of her scythe¡¯s handle in the crack, ¡°Mahan jvalamukhi main tumase poochaton hoon mere liye apne rahasyan ko kholane kay liye.¡±
Chapter 2
¡°So, which way do we go?¡± Carla asked.
¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Eliza admitted, ¡°I haven¡¯t been there in ages.¡±
¡°I believe this is your field of expertise Ms. Abernathy.¡± Rachel said bowing while winking to Hazel.
Hazel giggled lightly as Gabriel¡¯s jealous glare went unnoticed by the twins. Once Hazel¡¯s giggling fit was over, she took her dagger out and a holographic map appeared above the jewels.
¡°Rachel, what are you doing?¡± Ace asked whispering to his sister.
¡°I¡¯m just teasing Ace.¡± Rachel reassured before she added with a sly smile, ¡°And you know I like shy girls.¡±
Ace rolled his eyes at his sister before Hazel finally got the directions.
¡°We¡¯re heading that way.¡± Hazel said pointing North.
¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Gabriel said grumpily with his arms folded.
Hazel laughed lightly at her friend¡¯s grumpy state before they started walking with Eliza and Carla in the lead. As the twins were conversing about childhood memories Gabriel was recounting his conversation with Hazel the previous night.
¡°What do you think the Council will do when our parents come back?¡± Gabriel asked as he watched the treetops.
¡°They¡¯ll probably be on probation for a while.¡± Hazel replied as Phoenix brought her a stick in which she threw for him to retrieve.
Gabriel gave a small smile at this before looking at the ground, almost as if thinking hard about something, ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll ever have a normal life after this?¡±
Hazel gave him a look before she said, ¡°Gabriel we¡¯re Monster Hunters, our lives stopped being normal the day we took the oath.¡±
Gabriel sighed a bit before he stuffed his hands in his pockets and looked up before he said, ¡°I was just wondering. It is a nice thought though, no?¡±
Hazel chuckled a bit as Phoenix came back with the stick, waiting for her to throw it again. She smiled at the fox before she turned to Gabriel and waved the stick in front of him to catch his attention.
¡°You do know I¡¯m not a dog, right?¡± Gabriel said noticing the stick that was a few inches from his face, ¡°Seriously, stop it.¡±
Hazel laughed before she gave it to Gabriel and said, ¡°Throw it.¡±
Gabriel hmphed before smiling and throwing the stick, making Phoenix give a loud bark, and chased the small piece of wood. The two laughed before Hazel checked her dagger again.
¡°Eli we¡¯re taking a left in a couple of minutes!¡± Hazel exclaimed informing her older sister.
¡°Alright!¡± Eliza yelled back, ¡°We¡¯ll be passing over a bridge after that, won¡¯t we!?¡±
¡°I think so, yeah!¡± Hazel shouted, ¡°A waterfall too!¡±
¡°Great, we can stop for a little break!¡± Rachel joined in as Phoenix gave the stick back to Gabriel.
¡°We¡¯ve only been walking for ten minutes.¡± Gabriel said turning to the black-haired girl, ¡°I think.¡±
Hazel chuckled a little before Phoenix gave a raspy bark almost as if telling Gabriel to throw the stick again. Gabriel laughed lightly before he threw the stick once again.
¡°So, how long has it been since you¡¯ve been to Cloud Mountain?¡± Gabriel asked watching Phoenix¡¯s tail swish.
¡°Five years, I think.¡± Hazel replied, ¡°Mom and Dad¡¯s funeral was held there.¡±
¡°¡So, your mom and dad are staying where their supposed graves are.¡± Gabriel said slowly, ¡°With my mom and dad.¡±
Hazel turned her head to him wide-eyed before saying in a matching tone, ¡°I guess so.¡±
The two looked at each other with the same wide-eyed expression before they burst out laughing, catching the attention of their other traveling companions. The other four hunters turned to the two brunettes who were still laughing before they smiled at the sight and went back to their own conversations.
¡°Those two look like they¡¯re having fun.¡± Carla said smiling before she saw the anxious look on Eliza¡¯s face, ¡°You okay Eli?¡±
Eliza glanced at the blonde at her side before she sighed deeply and said, ¡°What if they¡¯re not there?¡±
Carla raised her brow in confusion before Eliza said in a low whisper, ¡°What if Hazel answered wrong? What if this is all another one of Dark¡¯s tricks?¡±
Carla sighed at Eliza¡¯s questions before putting a hand on the black-haired girl¡¯s shoulder and said in a calm voice, ¡°Eli I get that you want to protect Hazel and Gabriel from getting their hearts broken but accepting loss is just part of life. I know that better than anyone which is why I¡¯m telling you that it¡¯ll be okay. Hazel is one of the strongest girls I know. She can handle it.¡±
¡°But what about Gabriel?¡± Eliza asked still anxiously, ¡°He and Hazel get along so well, I don¡¯t want him to have his heart shattered either.¡±
¡°Do you really think Hazel will just let Gabriel wallow in self-pity?¡± Carla asked.
¡°No.¡± Eliza said quietly.
A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.
¡°Then there¡¯s nothing you have to worry about.¡± Carla said cheerfully.
Eliza laughed lightly before smiling at her, ¡°Thanks Carla, I needed that.¡±
But unknown to the girls, four pairs of eyes were watching them converse with great interest.
¡°What do you think they¡¯re talking about?¡± Rachel asked whispering to the other three.
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Hazel whispered back as Phoenix came into her view with something that looked like a folded piece of parchment in his mouth, ¡°Huh?¡±
The four hunters stopped walking as Phoenix stopped in front of them and dropped the letter in Hazel¡¯s outstretched hand. The four hunters looked at each other before glancing at their superiors. Gabriel was about to say something before they saw the wax seal on the front.
¡°You guys okay back there!?¡± Carla exclaimed seeing that the four friends had stopped behind them.
¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry about us!¡± Ace shouted back as Hazel hid the letter in one of her pouches.
¡°Where do you think Phoenix got that?¡± Gabriel asked whispering as they started walking again.
¡°How are we supposed to know?¡± Ace replied with a hint of sarcasm.
¡°That doesn¡¯t matter at the moment.¡± Hazel whispered before adding, ¡°You know what happened the last time we got a letter with that seal on it.¡±
*Flashback*
It was the first week of Spring. Hazel, Gabriel, and the twins accompanied by Phoenix were just sitting down on one of the roots of one of the trees surrounding the extinct volcano eating some muffins they got from the Mess Hall when an eagle owl landed beside Gabriel with a scroll tied on its foot with a moon wax seal on it.
¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Ace asked.
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Gabriel said untying the scroll before the eagle owl flew away.
¡°Look at the wax seal though.¡± Rachel said as the boys showed her and Hazel the letter, ¡°It looks so cool.¡±
¡°Wonder what¡¯s written on it.¡± Hazel said before Gabriel opened it.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rachel asked as Gabriel¡¯s eyes widened.
¡°To whoever it may concern we have received word that a group of goblins has been harassing a small village 20 miles to the East.¡± Gabriel read aloud, ¡°We suggest that you depart immediately.¡±
Hazel and the twins¡¯ eyes widened before Phoenix gave a loud bark as if saying that they should go.
¡°Who sent this?¡± Gabriel asked before the seal glowed a faint blue before some tiny writing appeared on the lower part of the letter.
¡°From The Moonlight Society.¡± Ace read before he furrowed his brows, ¡°Never heard of it. Girls?¡±
They shook their heads before Phoenix gave another loud bark.
That seemed to be the only confirmation Hazel needed before she slightly nodded, stood up, turned to her friends, and said, ¡°We need to go and see if they do need help.¡±
¡°But what if it¡¯s a prank?¡± Ace asked as they all stood up, ¡°Especially since none of us have ever heard of this Moonlight Society.¡±
¡°Either if it is or isn¡¯t we still have to see if they¡¯re right.¡± Hazel said right hand on her hip, ¡°We all swore an oath that we would protect the innocent no matter what.¡±
The other three looked at each other before nodding to her. Half an hour later the four of them plus Phoenix were greeted by the goblins raiding the village.
¡°Take ¡®em down.¡± Hazel ordered as they all brought their weapons forward with Phoenix ready to pounce, teeth bared.
Three hours later they were standing in front of a pile of goblin corpses beside the villagers. The chief nodded to Gabriel who was holding his bow with a burning arrow nocked before shooting at one of the corpses and eventually lighting the entire pile on fire. Hazel, Gabriel, and the twins looked at each other before nodding.
*Flashback Ends*
¡°You think it¡¯s another invasion?¡± Rachel asked.
¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Hazel said pulling the letter out of her pouch, ¡°Though at least we know that it isn¡¯t a prank.¡±
The other three chuckled a bit before Hazel gently touched the cool wax.
¡°But why are we hiding this from your sister and Carla?¡± Rachel asked.
¡°Rachel you poor innocent soul.¡± Ace said smiling a bit.
Hazel chuckled a bit before saying, ¡°We still don¡¯t know what¡¯s written on it. Eliza¡¯s pretty determined about this mission, she might put this on hold and it might be urgent.¡±
¡°Agreed.¡± Gabriel said nodding, ¡°Who knows what would happen if she knew about this.¡±
Twenty minutes after they took a left, they were now standing on top of a wooden bridge overlooking a beautiful waterfall.
¡°Now that¡¯s a view.¡± Carla said dreamily.
¡°Agreed.¡± Eliza and Rachel admitted with Hazel only nodded, a smile on her face.
¡®Definitely.¡¯ Gabriel thought looking at Hazel.
¡°You¡¯re staring Gab.¡± Ace whispered as he nudged his friend¡¯s elbow.
Gabriel sighed with his arms folded as he leaned onto the railing.
Ace chuckled lightly before copying his friend¡¯s posture, ¡°You know she¡¯s never going to fall in love with a stalker.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not stalking her though.¡± Gabriel said turning to the older twin.
¡°You might as well be one if you keep staring at her like that.¡± Ace said smirking.
¡°Says the guy who can¡¯t even put two words together when Eve Nevermore¡¯s around.¡± Gabriel retorted with a smirk clear on his face.
Ace grunted before he sighed and said, ¡°Touch¨¦.¡±
The two laughed before they turned to their female traveling companions. Gabriel looked at Hazel: the sunlight shining upon her features perfectly, he sighed before he looked down at his feet. Ace smiled at his friend before he laughed quietly.
¡°You should go for it.¡± Ace said looking at him, ¡°You¡¯ll regret it later if you don¡¯t.¡±
¡°How would you know?¡± Gabriel asked turning to the black-haired boy standing beside him.
Ace chuckled lightly before folding his arms and turned to look at the waterfall, ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯ve had some experience with your situation Gabriel.¡±
¡°Really?¡±
¡°Yep.¡±
¡°With who?¡±
¡°A girl from the Capital.¡±
¡°You¡¯ve seen the Capital?¡±
¡°Rachel and I were raised and born there.¡±
¡°Wait, really?¡±
¡°Yep.¡±
¡°That¡¯s so cool.¡±
Ace chuckled at Gabriel¡¯s comment before the two of them sighed and looked back at their female companions who were still aweing at the waterfall. They sighed again both looking in a different direction but thinking the same thing.
¡®We really need to get out more.¡¯ They both thought at the same time.
Chapter 3
Once they left the waterfall the six monster hunters took to the road again. As Hazel watched the tree line and walked in sync with Gabriel, they and the twins heard the screams of a woman.
¡°Did you guys hear that?¡± Ace asked as the four of them turned around in alarm.
¡°Hear what?¡± Eliza asked as she and Carla saw that the four had once again stopped walking.
¡°The screaming?¡± Hazel said with a raised brow.
Carla and Eliza looked at each other before looking back at their inferiors with weird looks.
¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± Eliza said shaking her head, ¡°Carla?¡±
¡°I¡¯m just as clueless as you Eli.¡± Carla replied, ¡°Did you guys get enough sleep last night?¡±
This caused both the twins and Gabriel to snap, ¡°We¡¯re wide awake and we know what we heard!¡±
Hazel was about to say something before she and her friends heard the scream again but it was quickly followed by a monstrous hissing sound.
¡°That sounded close.¡± Ace said as he and his twin drew their swords forward, ¡°We should check it out.¡±
¡°Agreed.¡± Gabriel said nodding while pulling his bow forward before he turned to Hazel, ¡°On your mark Abernathy.¡±
¡°Hazel come on; you guys need to stop playing around.¡± Eliza said folding her arms, ¡°Carla and I hear nothing.¡±
Hazel turned to her with a bewildered stare before she rested her hand on the hilt of her dagger.
¡°It¡¯s probably nothing Hazel.¡± Carla said with a worried look on her face, ¡°And even if it¡¯s not, another Monster Hunter will take care of it.¡±
Hazel contemplated for a moment before the hissing returned.
¡°Sorry sis but I can¡¯t take that risk.¡± Hazel said before she and the other three accompanied by Phoenix ran to the forest with the two older Monster Hunters calling after them.
¡°Hazel where did that hissing come from!?¡± Ace yelled as they maneuvered through and over trees, fallen trunks, rocks, and the occasional river.
¡°A few minutes from here straight forward!¡±
Phoenix barked before he led the four hunters. They ran for a short while before they were greeted by numerous stone statues that formed a circle and, in the middle, laid a giant snake, its poison green scales almost glimmering in the sunlight.
¡°Basilisk.¡± Gabriel muttered wide-eyed as they all hid behind the trees.
¡°Okay, so how do you kill a Basilisk?¡± Rachel asked.
Hazel was about to say something before she heard a growl from behind her. She cautiously turned around only to find Phoenix, teeth bared and growling at the giant snake.
¡°Phoenix be quiet.¡± Hazel whispered in worry for her and her friends¡¯ safety.
But Phoenix only continued growling at the beast. It was only when Gabriel clamped his mouth shut with his hands that the red fox finally stopped growling and sat down. The four hunters sighed in relief at the fox¡¯s silence before they turned back to the green snake behind them.
¡°So, anyone got any bright ideas?¡± Rachel asked in a low whisper.
Hazel hummed quietly in thought before an idea struck and she turned to Gabriel.
¡°Gab do you think you could pin it down with your arrows?¡±
¡°If we attach a net on four of them then yes.¡± Gabriel said before he caught Hazel¡¯s eye.
The two smiled almost as if thinking the same thing before they nodded to each other.
¡°Ace, Rachel help us with this.¡± Hazel said fishing a wide net from one of her pouches.
¡®Where in all the seven lands did, she learn how to fit that in such a small bag?¡¯ The twins thought as they quietly crept to their friends to help secure the net to the arrows that Gabriel¡¯s bow created.
Once the four hunters were satisfied with the knots the reptilian behind them began to stir.
¡°We got to hurry.¡± Ace said as Gabriel nocked one of the arrows, ¡°Hurry up Gab.¡±
¡®Deep breathes Gabriel.¡¯ Gabriel thought before letting the arrow fly.
¡°Bull¡¯s eye.¡± Hazel said smiling to Gabriel, ¡°As usual.¡±
¡°You guys are up.¡± Gabriel said smiling at the three-blade wielders.
The twins smirked at each other as Hazel playfully flipped her dagger before the three quietly stalked to the sleeping reptilian. Hazel made a hand signal for them to stop before she pointed to her own eyes. The two nodded before they quietly climbed on the snake, miraculously not waking the fifty feet snake up. They looked at each other before nodding and stabbing the snake¡¯s eyes.
Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
¡°Oh, boy.¡± Hazel mumbled as the snake woke up and began thrashing around, ¡°Gab its nostrils!¡±
¡°One step ahead of you.¡± Gabriel said shooting the snake¡¯s nostrils, ¡°On the dot.¡±
¡°Thank you!¡± Hazel said before jumping inside the snake¡¯s mouth.
¡°Hazel!¡± Rachel and the boys yelled in both shock and grief upon what they saw with Phoenix growling ferally.
Gabriel¡¯s eyes widened, dropping his bow, he began to shake uncontrollably before his eyes began to water. Before either of the twins could stab the snake in rage the blade of a familiar dagger appeared from inside it. The basilisk gave one last loud hiss before dropping dead; the twins clinging on the net for dear life and Hazel having to slice her way out of its mouth ¨C or at least try to¡
¡°A little help!?¡± Hazel called from inside, ¡°Its breath smells like death!¡±
This was all Gabriel had to hear before he picked up his bow and ran up to the reptilian corpse with Phoenix behind him, a look of worry and anxiety written clear on his face. The twins struggled a bit before they freed themselves and joined Gabriel by the basilisk¡¯s mouth.
¡°You still doing okay in there Hazel!?¡± Rachel called as she and the boys searched for the slit that Hazel¡¯s dagger made.
¡°I¡¯d be better if I wasn¡¯t inside a fifty feet snake¡¯s throat!¡± Hazel replied.
¡°Well maybe you wouldn¡¯t be in this situation if you didn¡¯t jump into this mouth.¡± Gabriel muttered before he found the slit, they had been looking for, ¡°Stay still!¡±
After a couple of minutes, Hazel had finally managed to crawl out, covered in the giant snake¡¯s saliva.
¡°Nobody touch-;¡± Hazel began before she was quickly interrupted by Gabriel enveloping her into a tight hug, ¡°G-Gab are you okay?¡±
¡°Never scare me like that again.¡± Gabriel whispered as he tightened his grip over her, ¡°I thought I was going to lose you. I was scared that you->¡±
¡°I¡¯m pretty sure you know better than anyone that I¡¯m pretty hard to kill.¡± Hazel whispered back while returning the hug, ¡°¡But thanks for worrying about me.¡±
The two separated but not before connecting their foreheads and smiled at each other. They gave a quiet chuckle before they heard their names being called. The brunettes quickly let go of one another annoying the twins who were watching the exchange with anticipation before their gazes and Phoenix¡¯s were turned to the forest¡¯s edge.
¡°What happened?¡± Carla asked as she and Eliza came out and saw the scaled corpse at the feet of their inferiors.
¡°That was what we were trying to tell you about earlier.¡± Ace said folding his arms as he and the others put their weapons away.
¡°So, what happened to them?¡± Eliza asked pointing to her sister and Gabriel who were both drenched in the basilisk¡¯s saliva, ¡°Did they jump into its mouth or something?¡±
¡°Just Hazel.¡± Rachel replied folding her arms behind her back, ¡°Gabriel just hugged her and got drenched in it.¡±
Carla and Eliza glanced at each other before they turned away to try and stifle their giggles of delight but to no avail. Hazel and Gabriel groaned as the twins joined in on them.
¡°Can we find a place to change please?¡± Gabriel moaned before his stomach made a loud growling sound, ¡°And a place to get some lunch.¡±
Hazel giggled a bit before she brought her dagger out and the holographic map appeared.
¡°There¡¯s a tavern just a few minutes from here.¡± Hazel informed them.
¡°Which way?¡± Gabriel asked.
¡°North.¡± Hazel replied, ¡°I hope they have a shower.¡±
¡°You and me both Hazel.¡± Gabriel said as he tried to mop the saliva from his shirt, ¡°I¡¯m soaked.¡±
¡°Maybe you shouldn¡¯t have hugged her then.¡± Rachel teased.
¡°Oh, really?¡± Gabriel fake gasped, ¡°I didn¡¯t notice.¡±
¡°Well calm down Mr. Grumpy.¡± Hazel said patting him on the back.
Hazel, the twins, and their superiors laughed as the brunette groaned again. Five minutes later they were in front of a rather large house-like building at the edge of a rather small village.
¡°Northwich village.¡± Hazel said reading the sign.
¡°C¡¯mon, I am in great need of a shower.¡± Gabriel said almost groaning again.
Hazel only gave him a closed-eyed smile along with a small laugh that made butterflies flutter in Gabriel¡¯s stomach.
¡°Come on you two!¡± Carla called them as she, Eliza, and the twins started walking to the tavern.
¡°Coming!¡± The two exclaimed as they ran to their friends.
After about fifteen minutes Gabriel and Hazel finally got rid of the saliva and got a change of clothes.
¡°Better?¡± Hazel asked with a teasing smile on.
Gabriel bit back a smile as he rolled his eyes as they entered the Mess Hall.
¡°Guys, over here!¡± Rachel called, waving at them.
¡°Where are Eliza and Carla?¡± Hazel asked as she and Gabriel joined them.
¡°Went to get food.¡± Ace answered.
Hazel looked around for a bit before bringing out the letter from one of her pouches.
¡°Thought we should read this before Carla and Eliza come back.¡± Hazel explained as she saw her friends look at him.
¡°Good idea Hazel.¡± Gabriel said as he and the twins moved closer to said girl.
¡®Interesting.¡¯ The four thought as they read the letter.
To whomever, it may concern
We''ve been receiving reports of hunters inheriting an odd disease. As of right now, they have all been sent to complete missions on the borders of the west side of Mt. Bedgami.
If you know of anyone that can help please inform them of this immediately.
With regards; The Moonlight Society
¡°That¡¯s definitely odd.¡± Ace whispered, ¡°What do we do Hazel?¡±
¡°Gabriel when you get the chance call Josh and make sure he gives this to either Chancellor Nevermore, Matthew, James, or Abbey,¡± Hazel whispered as she gave him the letter.
¡°On it.¡± Gabriel said as he hid the folded piece of paper in his vest.
¡°I¡¯m starving.¡± Rachel groaned as she patted her stomach as it gave a low growl.
The other three laughed at this before Carla and Eliza came back with the food.
¡°Finally.¡± The twins muttered as they grabbed the noodles they asked for.
¡°How¡¯d you know that I like Chicken Curry?¡± Gabriel asked after Eliza placed the plate of curry in front of him.
¡°Hazel told me.¡± Eliza replied as said girl quickly retrieved the plate of pork chops for her and Phoenix, ¡°And it was pretty obvious.¡±
Gabriel gave a nervous laugh before they all started eating.
Chapter 4
Once they finished eating and paid for their food, they continued walking to Cloud Mountain.
¡°You¡¯re staring Hazel.¡± Rachel quietly teased as she caught her purple-eyed friend eyeing a certain brunette.
¡°I-I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Hazel stuttered trying to conceal her blushing face.
¡°Oh, come on Hazel, it¡¯s pretty obvious you have a crush on him.¡± Rachel whispered smiling at her.
Hazel only looked away at this sentence while busying her hands with adjusting her bag¡¯s strap. Rachel only laughed quietly at this before she gently nudged her in support.
¡°Don¡¯t worry so much about it Hazel.¡± Rachel said smiling, ¡°You¡¯ll get him one day.¡±
It was now Hazel¡¯s turn to laugh and gently nudge the other.
¡°Rachel.¡± Hazel said almost in a teasing way as she couldn¡¯t help but smile.
Although unknown to the two girls Gabriel and Ace were watching them rather keenly.
¡°What do you think they¡¯re talking about?¡± Ace asked turning to Gabriel.
¡°I have no idea.¡± Gabriel said before he turned to look at the fox walking beside him, ¡°Got any ideas Phoenix?¡±
Phoenix only barked in reply before the boys chuckled.
¡°Reminds you of the good old days,¡± Carla said nostalgically before she turned to the older Abernathy sister, ¡°doesn¡¯t it?¡±
Eliza only chuckled at this before she stared sadly at the ground.
¡°You miss the old crew, don¡¯t you?¡± Carla said as she noticed the almost depressive state of the girl walking beside her.
¡°Sometimes.¡± Eliza admitted before looking at the sky, ¡°I wonder where he and the other three are.¡±
The two smiled at each other before they heard the Oliviero twins yell something.
¡°Everything okay back there!?¡± Carla called.
¡°Yeah!¡± Hazel exclaimed as Gabriel howled with laughter.
¡°I-I think I¡¯m going to p-pee.¡± Gabriel struggled to say as literal tears of joy came out.
¡°What-¡± Eliza began before the twins interrupted her by saying or rather yelled, ¡°Never speak of it!¡±
And to this Eliza and Carla couldn¡¯t help but join in on Gabriel and Hazel¡¯s laughing fit.
¡°Jerks,¡± Ace retorted glaring at the four, ¡°all of you.¡±
¡°I regret nothing whatsoever.¡± Gabriel said still laughing.
Rachel moaned in protest before she elbowed Hazel in the ribs rather hard.
¡°Ow.¡± Hazel said as she tried to soothe the pain, ¡°It was funny though. You got to at least admit that.¡±
¡°Admit what?¡± Carla and Eliza asked curious as to how Hazel and Gabriel¡¯s laughing fit even started.
¡°Don¡¯t you dare.¡± Ace warned glaring daggers at Gabriel as Rachel did the same to Hazel.
¡°Don¡¯t worry you two-¡± Gabriel began before Hazel finished with, ¡°we¡¯re sworn to secrecy.¡±
¡°Come on Hazel.¡± Carla begged, ¡°Please.¡±
¡°Nope.¡± Hazel said while shaking her head.
¡°Gabriel?¡± Eliza asked turning to look at the boy.
¡°My lips are sealed.¡± Gabriel said almost in a teasing tone.
Eliza looked at Carla who just shrugged before she smirked and walked up to Gabriel before she whispered in his ear, ¡°I can set up a date with Hazel if you want.¡±
Gabriel¡¯s eyes widened a bit as he felt butterflies in his stomach and heat rising to his cheeks.
¡®Tempting.¡¯ Gabriel thought contemplating his decision as he looked at Hazel who smiled at him, ¡®So very tempting.¡¯
Gabriel closed his eyes before taking a deep breath and said, ¡°My lips are sealed.¡±
Eliza only chuckled softly before she walked back to join Carla upfront.
¡®Still loyal even with temptation.¡¯ Eliza thought smiling.
¡°Were you seriously tempting him?¡± Carla asked.
¡°Maybe.¡± Eliza shrugged.
¡°I can¡¯t believe you, Eli.¡± Carla said chuckling a bit.
¡°Wonder what they¡¯re talking about.¡± Gabriel whispered to the twins and Hazel.
¡°Quick question.¡± Rachel said as they took a right, ¡°Where are we going to be sleeping tonight?¡±
¡°We¡¯ll probably be camping.¡± Hazel answered, ¡°Why¡¯d you ask?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Rachel?¡± Gabriel called when Rachel didn¡¯t answer her.
Gabriel and Hazel looked at each other with confused expressions before they turned around and saw Rachel¡¯s pale face with Ace gently patting her back.
¡°Have you never been camping guys?¡± Gabriel asked.
¡°I used to go camping with our dad.¡± Ace answered, ¡°This is Rachel¡¯s first time.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry Rachel.¡± Hazel said reassuringly, ¡°You¡¯re sharing a tent with me.¡±
¡°Thanks Hazel.¡± Rachel said smiling a bit, ¡°But I¡¯m still a bit nervous.¡±
Hazel smiled reassuringly before Phoenix nuzzled his snout on the back of Rachel¡¯s hand.
Gabriel chuckled at this before he said, ¡°I think that¡¯s his way of reassuring you.¡±
The four chuckled as Phoenix barked almost as if agreeing before they continued their journey in almost silence.
¡°It¡¯s getting late.¡± Eliza said as the sun¡¯s orange glow graced their features.
Rachel was about to say something before they heard a loud growling sound. They all blinked in confusion before Hazel looked at the blue-eyed blonde standing beside her.
¡°I think it¡¯s safe to say that we need to set up camp and get some food.¡± Eliza said as Hazel and Rachel giggled at the now blushing Carla.
¡°Gabriel, Phoenix, and I could go hunting for a wild boar if you want.¡± Ace offered.
¡°You know how to hunt?¡± Hazel asked turning to look at Gabriel as she folded her arms, ¡°Since when? And why am I only learning about this now?¡±
¡°Because as much as you like to eat meat you hate hearing about them being killed.¡± Gabriel explained.
¡°Since when did you-¡± Hazel began with a confused face.
¡°You shake whenever you even see ANY form of taxidermy.¡±
¡°Oh.¡±
Gabriel laughed at the face Hazel was making causing her to unnoticeably blush a bit.
¡°Let¡¯s go, guys!¡± Ace said as he gave his backpack to Rachel who was sitting on a nearby rock.
¡°Be careful guys.¡± Hazel said kneeling down to pet Phoenix.
¡°You¡¯re one to talk.¡± Gabriel said chuckling as Hazel stood up before he saw Hazel¡¯s worried face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Hazel, I¡¯ll keep everyone safe. I promise.¡±
Hazel chuckled quietly before smiling slightly, ¡°I know you will.¡±
Gabriel returned the smile before he along with Ace and Phoenix ran to the woods before completely disappearing.
¡°You¡¯re blushing Hazel.¡± Rachel said finally noticing Hazel¡¯s faint blush.
Hazel only froze for a bit before she made the excuse of teaching her how to set up a tent. Rachel only laughed a bit before agreeing. They were halfway through building the tent when they heard the faint sound of Gabriel¡¯s Claist.
¡°God, I hate that sound.¡± Hazel muttered loud enough for Rachel to hear.
Rachel chuckled before she smirked and said, ¡°And yet you don¡¯t hate Gabriel.¡±
Hazel blushed lightly at that comment as Rachel chuckled before she asked, ¡°So what was it like?¡±
¡°What was what like?¡± Hazel asked although already knowing the answer.
¡°What was kissing Gabriel like?¡± Rachel asked catching Carla and Eliza¡¯s attention.
¡°Yeah, Hazel.¡± Carla said smiling as she folded her arms, ¡°Tell us.¡±
Hazel cleared her throat for a bit before she folded her arms and kicked a loose pebble before saying, ¡°It was nice.¡±
Though unknown to the four girls the boys were having the same conversation¡while dragging the corpse of a boar on a tarp that Gabriel packed.
¡°Do be honest I¡¯m still trying to register the fact that I even KISSED a girl.¡± Gabriel said as he stared at the corpse behind them.
¡°Really?¡± Ace asked, ¡°Why?¡±
Gabriel sighed before letting go of his tarp corner and stretched his back a bit with Ace following suit as Phoenix sat beside Gabriel¡¯s feet.
Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.
Gabriel sighed again before he took out his survival knife before he began to gut the boar, ¡°It¡¯s because of my big brother.¡±
¡°You have a brother?¡± Ace asked.
Gabriel groaned as he began to remove the intestines.
¡°Difficult subject?¡± Ace said as Gabriel stood up with his now bloodied hands and knife.
¡°You have no idea.¡± Gabriel sighed as they took the tarp corners again, ¡°I¡¯ll explain it to you another time.¡±
¡°Alright then.¡± Ace said his curiosity bubbling inside him, ¡®As much as I want to know Gabriel seems to be acting a bit different from his normal self.¡¯
The two made their way back to the campsite in comfortable silence.
¡°There¡¯s the campsite.¡± Ace said as Phoenix ran forward.
Hazel giggled lightly as Phoenix ran up to her and licked her face gleefully.
¡°Somebody cover Hazel¡¯s eyes!¡± Gabriel exclaimed before Eliza quickly shielded her sister¡¯s eyes, ¡°Thank you!¡±
¡°That thing is huge.¡± Rachel commented as Gabriel readied the boar for the fire spit the girls had made.
¡°And up we go.¡± Gabriel said as he and ace finished.
(A/N: I didn¡¯t want to write the procedure because of two reasons. One because I didn¡¯t want to write anything that sounded like too much gore and two because I didn¡¯t know the steps¡ -_-)
¡°Can you get your hands off me now?¡± Hazel asked.
¡°Just a bit longer Hazel.¡± Gabriel said as he tended to the boar.
Hazel groaned quietly as she leaned into his sister. Eliza quietly chuckled at her little sister as their other companions tried to stifle their laughter. After about thirty or so minutes the boar was cooked and Hazel could finally see again.
As Ace was eating his food, he glanced at Gabriel who seemed to be thinking about something, ¡®Wonder what¡¯s gotten him so quiet. He¡¯s usually talking up a storm with Hazel whenever we eat together.¡¯
¡°You okay Gab?¡± Hazel asked noticing the boy¡¯s silence, ¡°You seem to be awfully quiet lately.¡±
Gabriel lightly chuckled at Hazel¡¯s slightly worried state.
¡°Don¡¯t worry too much Hazel.¡± Gabriel said smiling softly as he patted her head.
¡°If you say so.¡± Hazel mumbled as she averted her face from him.
Gabriel lightly chuckled again as both he and Hazel gave a faint blush at the other¡¯s antics. Though unknown to both of them that the twins and their superiors gave them knowing looks.
¡°Ten Novas says they confess to each other after this whole trip is over.¡± Rachel whispered to the other three.
¡°I¡¯m siding with you on this one Rachel.¡± Eliza whispered back.
¡°Sadly, they¡¯re both too dense to see it.¡± Ace said folding his arms, ¡°And they¡¯re both too scared to even confess to each other.¡±
¡°Looks like it¡¯s the two of us against you and Carla, Ace.¡± Rachel said folding her arms as a competitive smirk appeared on her face.
¡°Game on then Rach.¡± Ace said matching his sister¡¯s smirk before they shook hands, ¡°By the ancient rules the bet is set.¡±
¡®Is this what a sibling rivalry looks like.¡¯ Carla thought as Eliza chuckled.
Phoenix silently listened to this conversation as he contently devoured his food, he gave something similar to a yawn before he walked up to Hazel and laid down beside her feet.
¡®This is just too precious.¡¯ Gabriel thought as Hazel smiled and gently patted the fox¡¯s fur-covered head.
After they all had eaten their fill, they all retreated to their tents until only the boys were left with only the night, the nocturnal animals, forest, each other, and the small fire to keep them company. The two talked for a bit before they fell into a comfortable silence.
¡°Hey Gab.¡± Ace said quietly as to not disturb anybody.
Gabriel only hummed in response to show that he was indeed listening.
¡°About what we were talking about in the forest.¡± Ace said slowly, ¡°About your brother.¡±
¡°Oh.¡± Gabriel said quietly.
¡°¡You want to talk about it?¡±
¡°I guess it would be nice to finally tell somebody.¡±
¡°Well go ahead.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t exactly know how to put this.¡±
Gabriel sighed for a bit before he shifted to a more comfortable position on the log he was sitting on.
¡°Guess it really is a touchy subject.¡± Ace said tilting his head a bit.
¡°You have no idea.¡± Gabriel said tiredly before he sighed and began to explain, ¡°Before my mother and father became Monster Hunters, they were two of the most skilled hunters in-¡±
¡°You do mean animal hunting, right?¡± Ace asked in curiosity.
¡°Yep.¡± Gabriel said chuckling a bit, ¡°Would you like me to continue?¡±
¡°Sure.¡± Ace replied smiling, glad that Gabriel was easing up a bit.
¡°As I said.¡± Gabriel said continuing, ¡°They were two of the most skilled hunters in the entire village. My older brother Ambrose was supposed to inherit their place among the hunter ranks but,¡± Gabriel stopped mid-sentence as he tried to find the right word to use to describe his older sibling, ¡°he didn¡¯t really seem that dedicated to the role.¡±
¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Ace asked.
¡°What I mean is while my parents were showing me how to throw a spear at the age of six my so-called brother was doing the Devil¡¯s Tango with a random girl from the pub.¡± Gabriel said almost growling at the memory.
¡°Sounds like you two don¡¯t get along much.¡± Ace commented.
¡°Let¡¯s just say we weren¡¯t really as close as you and Rachel are.¡± Gabriel said before adding, ¡°I doubt we even had a relationship at all.¡±
¡°Must¡¯ve been tough.¡± Ace said giving his friend an apologetic look.
¡®You don¡¯t know the half of it.¡¯ Gabriel thought folding his arms a bit.
After a few minutes of peaceful silence, the two made their way to the tent they would be sleeping in. Once they bid each other goodnight they both fell into a dreamless sleep.
¡Þ
¡®What in the world is that noise?¡¯ Gabriel thought as he woke up a good thirty or forty minutes later.
Gabriel rubbed the remaining sleep from his eyes while sitting up he was however jolted to his senses when he heard someone crying outside. He gave a confused look at the entrance to the tent before peeking outside only to see Hazel sitting on a boulder trying to muffle her sobs.
¡®Oh, Hazel.¡¯ Gabriel thought a slight pang in his heart before he grabbed his bow.
As Hazel was wiping away the tears that were continuously pouring out of her eyes as Gabriel silently made his way to her.
¡°You okay Amore?¡± Gabriel asked taking Hazel by surprise.
Hazel only gave a light chuckle after she calmed down before she brought her knees closer to her head and placed her arms there.
¡°Another nightmare?¡± Gabriel asked worriedly as he sat down beside her.
Hazel only chuckled quietly before Gabriel sighed worriedly at her.
¡°You know you could just talk to me.¡± Gabriel said sincerely.
¡°I don¡¯t want to burden you.¡± Hazel said quietly as she buried her face into her arms.
Gabriel sighed before he rested his hand on her shoulder, ¡°Hazel look at me please.¡±
Hazel only lifted her head and looked at Gabriel, the fear from her nightmare evident in her eyes before the boy shifted his position.
¡°You poor thing.¡± Gabriel said softly as he opened his arms, ¡°Come here.¡±
Hazel sniffled a bit as she wiped a few more tears before she choked out a sob before she hurriedly nestled herself in Gabriel¡¯s chest. The boy smiled gently before he wrapped his arms around the silently weeping girl. As he started to stroke her hair Gabriel had gotten a sudden flashback of when they first did this.
*Flashback*
It was a week before the New Year when Gabriel woke up to a certain someone sobbing from above him. He groaned before sitting up and noticed a sobbing shadow illuminated from the top bunk. He quietly got out of bed and saw Hazel in a fetal position with her facing the wall. He gave a slightly confused look before he quietly climbed the ladder and sat down at the top.
¡°You okay Amore?¡± Gabriel asked quietly before Hazel tensed up at the sound of his voice.
¡°W-what are you doing up this late?¡± Hazel croaked.
¡°Hazel,¡± Gabriel said gently as he got into a more comfortable sitting position, ¡°what happened?¡±
Hazel wiped away a few tears before she sat up and crossed her legs.
¡°It''s just a stupid nightmare.¡± Hazel replied before Gabriel saw her red puffed eyes, ¡°Just get back to sleep Gab.¡±
¡°Hazel the last time I did that you had hallucinations about Isabella freaking Dark.¡± Gabriel said resting a hand on her shoulder, ¡°I¡¯m not letting you go through that again.¡±
Hazel chuckled before Gabriel gently pulled her into his chest.
¡°G-Gab?¡± Hazel stuttered blushing a bit.
¡°Just let it out, Hazel.¡± Gabriel said as he began to stroke her hair.
It only took Hazel a couple of seconds before she quietly began to sob.
¡°Just let it out, Amore.¡± Gabriel whispered in her ear, ¡°We can stay like this for as long as you need.¡±
He felt Hazel smile a bit before they fell into a comfortable silence.
*Flashback Ends*
Gabriel smiled as he felt Hazel finally ease up before they separated a bit.
¡°All better?¡± Gabriel asked smiling a bit.
¡°Definitely.¡± Hazel replied giving a tired smile, ¡°Thanks, Gabriel.¡±
Gabriel chuckled quietly before he wiped away the few remaining tears from her cheeks.
¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Gabriel said as both he and Hazel blushed faintly, ¡°So what did you dream about?¡±
¡°It¡¯s just the same old nightmare.¡± Hazel said quietly, ¡°Just darkness.¡±
Gabriel sighed before hugging her again.
¡°You could just wake me up, you know?¡± Gabriel whispered softly.
Hazel chuckled quietly before they separated and something in the sky caught their attention.
¡°Shooting star.¡± Gabriel said smiling.
¡°So did you make a wish?¡± Hazel asked.
¡°You believe in stuff like that?¡±
¡°And you don¡¯t?¡±
¡°Yep.¡±
Why?¡±
¡°Because it sounds ridiculous.¡±
¡°I can tell you¡¯re lying Gab.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not though.¡±
¡°Gab you do know that you¡¯re a lousy liar, right?¡±
¡°And you not?¡±
¡°You just admitted to being a liar, a lousy one too.¡±
¡°Doesn¡¯t mean I was lying.¡±
¡°You were though.¡±
¡°No, I wasn¡¯t.¡±
¡°Yes, you were.¡±
Gabriel blinked for a moment before he gave a deadpanned expression before he asked, ¡°Are we really going to do one of those weird clich¨¦s where we just say the same thing over and over again until we both just give up?¡±
Hazel stayed silent for a moment before laughing and said, ¡°I think so yeah.¡±
The two laughed before they silently stared at the starry sky.
¡°¡I did.¡± Gabriel said quietly as he propped himself on his arms, ¡°Once a few years ago.¡±
¡°Did what?¡± Hazel asked looking at him as she shifted to a more comfortable position.
¡°Wished upon a falling star.¡± Gabriel said almost poetically.
¡°So did it come true?¡± Hazel asked quietly.
Gabriel sighed as he shrugged, ¡°If I¡¯m being honest, I have no idea.¡±
Hazel only put her hand on his and gave it a gentle squeeze in response.
¡°We should get some sleep.¡± Gabriel said blushing a bit.
¡°Alright.¡± Hazel said as she and Gabriel stood up, ¡°So goodnight?¡±
Gabriel laughed lightly before he gently kissed her forehead and said, ¡°Night Amore.¡±
Hazel only stood rooted to her spot flustered as Gabriel chuckled and walked back into his tent. Hazel only came back to her senses a couple of seconds later before she almost speed-walked to her tent where she saw Phoenix and Rachel still sleeping soundly. As she laid down on her sleeping bag, she remembered what she and Rachel were talking about a few minutes ago.
*Flashback*
¡°You think wild animals attack humans?¡± Rachel asked nervously.
¡°Rachel, I promise you,¡± Hazel said as she zipped the entrance close, ¡°the only thing you have to worry about are monsters, storms, and Phoenix either pooping, peeing, or farting on you.¡±
Phoenix only gave a look of ¡°I would never¡± at Hazel as she sat down on her sleeping bag.
¡®Oh, yes you would Phoenix.¡¯ Hazel thought biting back a smile as Rachel laughed a bit, ¡®Yes, you would.¡¯
¡°So, when was your camping trip?¡± Rachel asked.
¡°Probably thirteen years ago.¡± Hazel said laying down on her stomach near the lit lamp.
¡°You were three the first time you went camping?¡± Rachel asked in awe, ¡°That¡¯s so cool!¡±
¡°Yep.¡± Hazel said chuckling a bit, ¡°Eliza and I were jumping nonstop when we were walking to the campsite.¡±
¡°Seems like your family¡¯s pretty close.¡± Rachel said quietly as she looked at the ground.
¡°Rachel are you okay?¡± Hazel asked noticing Rachel¡¯s almost depressing look.
Rachel only stayed quiet which made Hazel a bit anxious.
¡°Family issues?¡± Hazel asked sitting up and giving a gentle smile.
Rachel chuckled a bit before she shifted to a more comfortable position and asked, ¡°What gave it away?¡±
¡°You¡¯re not the only one with family problems.¡± Hazel said chuckling.
The two girls lightly laughed before Hazel asked almost hesitantly, ¡°You want to talk about it?¡±
Rachel gratefully smiled at her before she pulled out a rose gold locket from her pocket and sighed, ¡°I guess it would be nice to tell somebody.¡±
Rachel beckoned for Hazel to sit closer to her after she had put the small locket back in her pocket. Hazel gave a reassuring smile as she sat next to the black-haired girl who only gave her an anxious smile before sighing again.
¡°Hazel, what do you do if someone you¡¯ve known for years controls you every single chance they get?¡± Rachel asked.
Hazel¡¯s eyes widened as Rachel asked her this question before quickly hugging her.
¡°I¡¯m so sorry you had to go through that Rachel.¡± Hazel whispered as Rachel hugged her in response.
¡°It felt like I was suffocating every day.¡± Rachel said as she gently started to cry.
After about five minutes Rachel finally calmed down to continue talking.
¡°I¡¯m surprised I even lasted ten years of it.¡± Rachel said trying to clean up her tear-stained face.
¡°So, what made you and Ace leave?¡± Hazel asked.
¡°They wanted me to marry a stranger that was ten years older than me.¡± Rachel replied.
Hazel stayed quiet for a few moments before whisper shouting, ¡°They wanted you to do what!?¡±
¡°Yep.¡± Rachel said sighing before falling silent.
Hazel glanced at her before chuckling and said, ¡°So who¡¯s the lucky girl¡or guy if that makes you feel better.¡±
Rachel eyes widened before she looked at Hazel with a surprised expression, ¡°How did you-¡±
¡°My sister¡¯s lesbian Rachel.¡± Hazel explained in a matter-of-fact tone, ¡°And I¡¯ll support you just as much as I do her.¡±
¡°Really?¡± Rachel asked in almost disbelief.
¡°Of course, I am.¡± Hazel replied propping herself with her arms, ¡°Besides you¡¯ve seen MY family problems so¡¡±
Rachel laughed a bit before she tackled the older girl into a hug, ¡°Thanks, Hazel.¡±
*Flashback Ends*
¡®Sometimes you amaze me, Rachel Oliviero.¡¯ Hazel said smiling at the black-haired girl, ¡®No matter what happens I will do everything I can to make sure you never go through that again Rachel. I promise.¡¯
Hazel yawn quietly before she turned to her side and slowly fell asleep. Though unknown to the six hunters and fox there was a hooded figure watching over their campsite. The figure stayed there for a few moments before disappearing into the night.
Chapter 5
The next day Hazel and Gabriel woke up to the sound of lively chatter and a crackling fire.
¡°Morning you two.¡± Rachel greeted them with a smile as they got out of their tents before adjusting her grip on the small pile of firewood she was carrying.
¡°Morning Rachel.¡± The two replied with a smile before Hazel added, ¡°Glad to see you¡¯re not nervous anymore.¡±
Rachel only giggled before she joined her brother, Phoenix, and the other two girls around the fire cooking what looked like a Pheasant.
Gabriel smiled at the sight before turning to Hazel, ¡°Slept well last night?¡±
¡°Yep.¡± Hazel said giving him a closed-eyed smile.
¡®Good.¡¯ Gabriel thought smiling slightly as they walked to the group.
¡°Morning you two.¡± Eliza said smiling at the two as Phoenix ran up to Hazel.
¡°Morning.¡± The two replied before Hazel started to pet the red fox.
¡°Morning to you two Phoenix.¡± Hazel said smiling as Phoenix growled in content.
¡°Nice work on the Pheasant guys.¡± Gabriel complimented as he examined the bird that was currently cooking.
¡°Thanks.¡± Carla and Eliza said as he and Hazel sat down.
A few hours later they had already eaten and cleaned up.
¡°Everyone ready?¡± Hazel asked as the twins put their backpacks on.
¡°Yep.¡± Carla said as Eliza and Gabriel nodded to her.
¡°Alright then.¡± Hazel said bringing her dagger out and shortly after the map.
¡°So where to Captain Abernathy?¡± Rachel asked smiling.
¡°Captain?¡± Ace asked confused, ¡°How¡¯d Hazel become a captain all of a sudden?¡±
¡°You know how captains usually plot the boat¡¯s course when they sail?¡± Rachel asked.
¡°Yeah?¡± Gabriel said questioningly.
¡°Hazel¡¯s sort of doing that right now.¡± Rachel explained giggling a bit.
¡°Oh.¡± The other four said.
¡°Captain Hazel.¡± Hazel said smiling slightly, ¡°I like that.¡±
¡°Oh my gosh.¡± Gabriel mumbled rolling his eyes and trying to hold back a smile.
¡°So where to?¡± Ace asked trying to get back to the previous subject.
¡°So, there are two options here,¡± Hazel said putting up two fingers, ¡°either we keep walking and we could be halfway there in six days.¡±
¡°And the second?¡± Gabriel asked.
¡°Or we could walk to the river which is about ten minutes from here, take a boat, and we could be halfway there in three days.¡± Hazel replied, ¡°But there is the possibility of water monsters.¡±
¡°I¡¯m pretty sure we can handle aquatic monsters.¡± Gabriel said folding his arms, ¡°Or do I need to remind you guys of the river mission a few months ago?¡±
The twins and Hazel gave a nervous laugh as they remembered the course of events that unfolded the past months prior.
*Flashback*
¡°Kade are you sure about this?¡± Hazel asked with folded arms as she, Gabriel, and the twins along with one of the Monster Hunters that Hazel and Gabriel saved looked at the murky river in front of them.
¡°To be completely honest no.¡± Kade said taking out his chakram, ¡°But Cairo just said to suck it up so take that as you will.¡±
The four blinked at him before they turned to the river as a tail of a Bunyip appeared for a brief moment.
¡°That guy seriously needs a therapist.¡± Hazel muttered.
¡°Agreed.¡± The other four said with a deadpanned look.
And that was how they spent their afternoon clearing the river of the monsters that were inhabiting the river bed.
*Flashback Ends*
¡°We¡¯ll be fine.¡± Hazel said with the twins shortly after.
¡°Is no one going to explain this to us?¡± Carla whispered to the girl beside her.
¡°Most probably not.¡± Eliza said as they started walking.
¡°So where are we going to get a boat?¡± Ace asked.
¡°I¡¯m pretty sure there¡¯s a small branch of Monster Hunters that are stationed in that area.¡± Eliza said as Hazel showed her the map, ¡°They specialize in killing aquatic monsters so they should have plenty of boats to spare.¡±
This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.
¡°Good to know.¡± Gabriel said as Hazel put her dagger away, ¡®Let¡¯s just hope there aren¡¯t too dangerous monsters.¡¯
¡°Wonder what the boat will look like.¡± Rachel thought out loud.
¡°Why would you say that, Rachel?¡± Carla asked.
¡°Sorry.¡± Rachel said sheepishly as she rubbed the back of her neck, ¡°I was just wondering if normal boats are different from boats that Monster Hunters use.¡±
¡°Sometimes they are.¡± Eliza said.
¡°Please enlighten us.¡± Hazel said as her sister peeked her and the boys¡¯ curiosity as well.
¡°Well, most of the time Monster Hunters use boats that fishermen use since boats are generally hard to carry and pack nonetheless.¡± Eliza explained, ¡°But some of the time we use boats that are specifically for Monster Hunting.¡±
¡°How specifically?¡± Rachel asked.
¡°As in they use a very rare wood to make the boat and they enchant the hell out of every single part.¡± Carla said smiling, ¡°To the smallest plank to all the way to the tallest mast.¡±
¡°Woah.¡± Hazel and the other three awed.
¡°Wait a minute.¡± Hazel said furrowing her brows, ¡°Doesn¡¯t your family make Monster Hunting boats or something?¡±
¡°Yep.¡± Carla said smiling proudly, ¡°Second in the league.¡±
¡°League?¡± Gabriel asked confused.
¡°There are quite a handful of families that are capable of creating equipment for Monster Hunting.¡± Carla explained, ¡°And we¡¯re very uh¡ competitive when it comes to the equipment we make.¡±
Gabriel chuckled a bit as he stuffed his hands in his jeans¡¯ pockets.
¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Hazel asked turning to him.
¡°Let¡¯s just say I know a thing or two about family pride.¡± Gabriel said chuckling with a smile.
¡®Cute.¡¯ Hazel thought giving a faint blush.
¡®Ship.¡¯ Rachel and Eliza thought smirking at Ace and Carla.
¡®Dang it.¡¯ Ace and Carla thought gritting their teeth slightly.
Phoenix looked at the four before giving an amused bark before running to Hazel and Gabriel.
¡°Hey boy.¡± Hazel said patting his head, ¡°Call me crazy but you seem chipper than usual.¡±
¡°No, I definitely see it.¡± Gabriel said smiling a bit.
Phoenix barked before happily running around them as the two brown-haired hunters laughed gleefully.
¡°You have to admit though,¡± Rachel said smiling as she folded her arms, ¡°they look adorable together.¡±
¡°Now THAT I will gladly admit.¡± Ace said before the two laughed.
¡°They act so much like them.¡± Eliza murmured seeing the twins, Gabriel, and her younger sister laughing.
Carla looked at the girl beside her softly before pecking her cheek.
¡°What was that for?¡± Eliza asked placing a hand on the cheek Carla kissed, ¡°Not that I¡¯m complaining.¡±
¡°You¡¯re so silly.¡± Carla said giggling a bit.
Eliza smiled slightly before chuckling and intertwining their hands together making the blonde girl blush.
¡®Ship.¡¯ Hazel and Rachel thought as their attention and the boys¡¯ were turned to their superiors.
¡°Eli the others are watching.¡± Carla whispered blushing a deeper red.
Eliza glanced at her sister and her friends before smirking and whispered in her ear, ¡°Let them watch then.¡±
The younger hunters blinked at the scene in front of them before turning around in silence.
¡°Well, THAT was something I didn¡¯t expect to see.¡± Ace said before looking at Hazel, ¡°You never told us that your sister and Carla were dating.¡±
¡°I just found out.¡± Hazel replied.
¡°Well?¡± Gabriel asked eyes widening a bit and gesturing for her to continue, ¡°Last week? The other day? Last month!?¡±
¡°Right now.¡± Hazel said her eyes widening a bit, ¡°Literally just the same time you did.¡±
¡°Seriously!?¡± Gabriel and the twins half-whispered.
¡°Yeah.¡± Hazel replied slightly nodding, ¡°She¡¯s never told me about it until now.¡±
¡°Why not though?¡± Gabriel asked brows furrowing, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t she tell you about this?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Hazel said shrugging.
Gabriel chuckled as he patted her back with a joking smile before she laughed quietly.
A few minutes later they were standing in front of a house beside a wide river.
¡°So, this is it?¡± Rachel asked tilting her head a bit, ¡°It¡¯s plainer than what I expected.¡±
¡°That¡¯s what I said the first time Mom brought me here.¡± Eliza said before knocking on the door.
¡°Oh, when the two of you were planning a surprise family river cruise for Dad¡¯s birthday?¡± Hazel asked before Eliza turned to them.
¡°Yep.¡± Eliza said before the door creaked open.
She smiled before turning around, ¡°Hey Kimberly.¡±
They heard a chuckle before Eliza stepped to the side only to reveal a girl only two years older than her with olive skin, short blonde hair that reached to her shoulders, green eyes, and wore a light blue tank top, white shorts, brown hiking boots, and a bayonet strapped to her back. She smiled at the other hunters before folding her arms.
¡°Guys,¡± Eliza said putting a hand on Kimberly¡¯s shoulder, ¡°This is Kimberly Cassidy she¡¯s the current leader of this branch.¡±
¡°Pleasure to meet you all.¡± Kimberly said smiling before she saw Hazel, ¡°Hey there Little Robin.¡±
Hazel blinked before tilting her head, ¡°Little Robin?¡±
Kimberly chuckled before she put her hands on her hips, ¡°Well you were only six the last time I saw you.¡±
¡°Oh sorry.¡± Hazel said sheepishly.
¡°It¡¯s quite alright Little Robin.¡± Kimberly said smiling reassuringly before gesturing for them to come inside with her, ¡°Come inside I was just about to make lunch.¡±
The twins and Carla smiled at the mention of food before they all went inside.
¡°It''s not much compared to The Hideout but it works.¡± Kimberly said as they entered and saw what looked like a rustic restaurant filled with chairs, tables, a bar, and stairs leading to a second floor.
¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± Hazel commented as she, Gabriel, and the twins sat down in one of the booths, ¡°Thanks for having us too.¡±
Kimberly chuckled before patting her head, ¡°I¡¯m always happy to help the Abernathys.¡±
Eliza chuckled before she and Carla followed Kimberly to the kitchen behind the bar after leaving their bags with Hazel and the others.
¡°So, what do you need help with El?¡± Kimberly asked as the three girls put aprons on, ¡°Family stuff or,¡± Kimberly glanced at Carla before nodding her head to the blue-eyed girl.
¡°Just the first one Kim.¡± Eliza said blushing a bit leaving Carla to tilt her head in confusion.
¡°Okay then.¡± Kimberly said before getting a cutting board from one of the drawers, ¡°Where do you need to go?¡±
¡°Cloud Mountain.¡± Eliza replied as Kimberly grabbed some garlic and onions after getting a large knife, ¡°Think your boat can take us there?¡±
¡°Of course, it can.¡± Kimberly said smiling before turning to Carla, ¡°Can you get the tomatoes from the fridge please.¡±
¡°Here you go.¡± Carla said giving the tomatoes to Kimberly before sitting on the kitchen island, ¡°So how did you two meet?¡±
¡°Through our dads.¡± Eliza replied.
While the three girls were talking the younger Monster Hunters were having their own conversation.
¡°Kimberly seems nice.¡± Hazel said as they walked around as Phoenix laid down near their booth¡¯s table leg.
¡°Yep.¡± Rachel said smiling as she looked at the pictures on the wall, ¡°Pretty too.¡±
¡°What happened to you liking shy girls?¡± Ace asked smiling a bit before he turned to the other two, ¡°Not that I¡¯m complaining but why aren¡¯t you guys asking questions?¡±
¡°Rachel already told me last night.¡± Hazel said smiling.
¡°It was kind of obvious.¡± Gabriel said shrugging, ¡°I support her though so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±
¡°Thanks, Gab.¡± Ace said nudging him, ¡°It means a lot to the both of us.¡±
Gabriel smiled before something underneath one of the tables caught his eye.
¡®What¡¯s this?¡¯ Gabriel thought picking up what looked like a picture.
Gabriel looked at the picture of what looked like Kimberly when she was younger hugging a younger girl with brown hair and ¨C
¡®Purple eyes?¡¯ Gabriel thought before he read the handwriting on the back, ¡®Me and my Little Robin.¡¯
Gabriel¡¯s eyes widened a bit before he took a deep breath to calm his nerves before he placed the picture underneath the table again.
¡®As long as she¡¯s happy.¡¯ Gabriel thought sadly as he joined Hazel in a game of chess against the twins.
Chapter 6
¡°Hold on a sec.¡± Kimberly said as Eliza finished explaining why they came, ¡°You want to go to Cloud Mountain to see whether or not your parents are alive.¡±
¡°They are alive,¡± Hazel said almost glaring at the dark-skinned blonde.
¡°Of course, they are my Little Robin.¡± Kimberly said smiling sweetly at her, ¡°I¡¯m just being realistic, that¡¯s all.¡±
¡®Sure, you are.¡¯ Gabriel thought taking a bite of his food.
¡°Look are you going to help us or not?¡± Carla asked getting a bit irritated with Kimberly¡¯s antics.
¡°I¡¯m still going to help don¡¯t worry.¡± Kimberly said, ¡°I¡¯m just skeptical on the reason you¡¯re going.¡±
¡®She is really getting on my nerves now.¡¯ The twins thought as they saw both Hazel¡¯s and Gabriel¡¯s jaws clenching.
¡°When are we leaving then?¡± Gabriel asked trying to end the conversation as fast as he could.
¡°Tomorrow.¡± Kimberly answered almost glaring at Gabriel, ¡°Still need to prep the ship.¡±
¡°Sounds reasonable enough.¡± Eliza said before she turned to Carla, Hazel, Gabriel, and the twins, ¡°We¡¯ll be staying here for tonight then, the sleeping quarters are on the second floor. Two people per room.¡±
The five nodded before they all finished their food.
¡°Rock, paper, scissors on who gets to sleep with Ace?¡± Rachel asked Gabriel as Kimberly started to clean up.
Gabriel glanced at Hazel who looked up from her book before smiling at him and continued reading, ¡°Why not?¡±
The two smiled competitively at each other readying themselves as Ace watched them eagerly with Hazel looking at them biting back a smile. Carla and Eliza chuckled not noticing Kimberly almost threateningly glaring daggers at Gabriel.
¡°Rock, paper, scissors,¡± Gabriel and Rachel began, ¡°shoot!¡±
¡°I win!¡± Rachel exclaimed excitedly looking at the fist Gabriel made and her open hand, ¡°Better luck next time Gab.¡±
Gabriel laughed lightly at this before he saw Kimberly glaring at him. He furrowed his brow but brushed it off and turned to Hazel who once again smiled at him before returning to her book.
¡°Alright you four get settled already before you forget,¡± Carla said before the four nodded, grabbed their bag ¨C the twins at least ¨C and went upstairs with Phoenix behind them.
¡°Woah this place is huge,¡± Rachel commented as they saw the long hallways lined with doors.
¡°Maybe we should pick rooms closest to the stairs.¡± Ace suggested.
¡°Good idea,¡± Hazel said before she and Gabriel picked the closest room to their left.
¡°See you guys later then.¡± Rachel said as she and her brother picked the one opposite to theirs.
¡°Roomy,¡± Gabriel commented as they entered a spacious bohemian-style twin bedroom.
¡°Hey Gab,¡± Hazel called as she sat down on one of the beds.
¡°Yeah?¡± Gabriel said as he took off his shoes.
¡°Remember when I said that Kimberly seemed nice?¡±
¡°Yeah? What about it?¡±
¡°I take it back.¡±
¡°Really? How come?¡±
¡°She gives me the creeps.¡±
¡°Explain.¡±
¡°I just feel like she treats me like a child.¡±
¡°And?¡±
¡°She acts like I can¡¯t take care of myself.¡±
¡°¡it¡¯s that Little Robin nickname too, isn¡¯t it?¡±
¡°It sounds weird!¡±
Gabriel chuckled at this before he sat down beside her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Hazel if anything happens, she¡¯ll have to go through me!¡±
The two laughed before Hazel rested her head on his shoulder, ¡°Thanks Gab, it means a lot.¡±
Gabriel chuckled again before resting his head on top of hers, ¡°I¡¯m always here to help Hazel.¡±
Hazel smiled at this before she closed her eyes contentedly, ¡°Can we stay like this for a bit?¡±
Gabriel chuckled again as a faint blush dusted his cheeks, ¡°For as long as you want Amore.¡±
Though unknown to the two hunters that the Oliviero twins were peeking through the crack of the door. The two siblings looked at each other before Rachel smiled and ran downstairs with Ace following close behind her.
¡°Eliza!¡± Rachel called jumping the last two steps after she saw the older hunters talking over tea.
¡°Something wrong Rachel?¡± Eliza asked as the three older girls saw the twins running to them.
¡°H-Hazel and G-Gabriel are c-cuddling.¡± Ace said holding back a smile as the two caught their breath.
¡°And they¡¯re so cute!¡± Rachel exclaimed beaming.
¡°Are they a couple or something?¡± Kimberly asked almost demandingly, ¡®They better not be.¡¯
¡°Not yet.¡± Eliza said taking a sip of her tea, ¡°You want to join the bet?¡±
¡°You guys made a bet?¡± Kimberly asked.
¡°Yep.¡± Rachel replied beaming, ¡°Eliza and I versus Ace and Carla.¡±
¡°So which side are you on El?¡± Kimberly asked eyes narrowing at the older Abernathy.
¡°I¡¯m betting ten Novas that they get together after this whole trip.¡± Eliza said smiling before turning to Rachel, ¡°So they¡¯re cuddling? Right now?¡±
¡°Yep!¡± Rachel exclaimed.
¡°I feel like you¡¯re too excited about this.¡± Ace commented.
¡°I need to see this.¡± Carla said finishing her cup, ¡°Lead the way, Rachel.¡±
Rachel squealed a bit before she grabbed Carla¡¯s hand and lead her to Hazel and Gabriel¡¯s room.
Eliza smiled at this exchange before she noticed Kimberly¡¯s slightly gritted teeth, ¡°Something wrong Kim?¡±
¡°Of course not.¡± Kimberly said giving a strained closed-eyed smile, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be fine?¡±
Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.
Ace and Eliza looked at each other before Ace raised a brow with Eliza shrugging her shoulders.
¡°Okay then,¡± Eliza said hesitantly as she took a sip of her tea.
¡°Um, Ms. Cassidy.¡± Ace said a bit awkwardly.
¡°Yes, Ace?¡± Kimberly said turning to the younger boy.
¡°I don¡¯t mean to be rude but shouldn¡¯t you be getting the boat ready?¡± Ace asked.
Kimberly chuckled before standing up, ¡°No need to be an impatient young lad.¡±
¡°Leave the poor boy alone Kim.¡± Eliza said knowing that the blonde was teasing.
Kimberly laughed a little before gently patting Ace¡¯s head, ¡°At ease Ace, I¡¯m just teasing.¡±
As the three were interacting Carla and Rachel were quietly squealing upon seeing Hazel and Gabriel still cuddling.
¡°Carla and Rachel do know we can hear them,¡± Gabriel said whispering, ¡°right?¡±
Hazel chuckled lightly before Phoenix jumped on the bed and rested his head on Hazel¡¯s lap, ¡°I have no idea.¡±
¡°Well unfortunately we¡¯re going to have to stop right now.¡± Gabriel said before standing up and stretched, ¡®I sort of like it though.¡¯
Hazel quietly chuckled as they heard the sounds of complaints from the two girls outside before she began scratching Phoenix¡¯s head, ¡°So Gab are you hoping on going anywhere specific while we¡¯re on this trip?¡±
¡°Not really.¡± Gabriel said laying down on his own bed, ¡°Why¡¯d you ask?¡±
¡°I was just curious.¡±
¡°Curiosity killed the cat Hazel be careful.¡±
¡°And satisfaction brought it back Gab so shush.¡±
¡°Never heard that one before.¡±
¡°Really? That was how Dad used to say it.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t that sort of dangerous though?¡±
¡°Maybe but what¡¯s more dangerous? That or our job?¡±
¡°¡Good question.¡±
The two stayed silent for a moment trying to think of an answer.
¡°Both.¡± The two said at the same time.
The two looked at each other for a moment before they burst out laughing.
¡Þ
¡°Gods, what does Little Robin see in him?¡± Kimberly muttered spitefully as she heard laughter coming from the second floor while she was preparing the boat for the following day.
¡°You¡¯re muttering again Kim.¡± Eliza commented as she stepped aboard the ship.
Kimberly only ignored her however as she continued with her tasks.
¡°Seriously though Kim you¡¯ve got to move on.¡± Eliza said sitting on an empty barrel, ¡°Hazel¡¯s only sixteen and you¡¯re twenty that seems pretty illegal.¡±
¡°Age is just a number.¡± Kimberly retorted earning a deadpanned look from Eliza.
¡°But Hazel¡¯s happy with him.¡± Eliza replied, ¡°She¡¯s trusted him with way more secrets than me and I can tell that she loves him.¡±
Kimberly groaned before Eliza said, ¡°She looks at him like you look at her.¡±
¡°Just shut up Eliza.¡± Kimberly said before walking below deck.
Eliza sighed for a moment before she noticed Ace just a couple of steps away from her.
¡°How much of that did you hear?¡± Eliza asked turning to him, ¡°And while we¡¯re at it how long have you been standing there?¡±
¡°Long enough to know that Ms. Cassidy fancies Hazel.¡± Ace said walking over to her, hands in his pockets, ¡°When did that even start?¡±
Eliza only sighed again after folding her arms, ¡°Since the day she first laid eyes on her.¡±
Ace blinked before saying, ¡°In-person or-¡±
¡°From a picture.¡± Eliza said, ¡°The first time they met in person was when Hazel and I were spending her sixth summer with them.¡±
Ace only blinked before saying rather slowly, ¡°So they only first met when she was six?¡±
¡°Yep.¡±
¡°And how old was Ms. Cassidy then?¡±
¡°Ten.¡±
¡°This is a bit unsettling.¡±
¡°I know.¡±
¡°But Hazel likes Gabriel.¡±
¡°I know.¡±
¡°You want to make a bet?¡±
¡°¡Is it bad that I do want to?¡±
¡°So how much are you willing to bet?¡±
¡°Seven Novas says she confesses before Gabriel.¡±
¡°Ten says Gabriel confesses under peer pressure.¡±
¡°Oh, you are on.¡±
The two smirked at each other before shaking their hands, ¡°By the ancient rules the bet is set.¡±
Though unknown to the hunters three black-hooded figures were in a dark room gathered around four holographic figures of Hazel, Gabriel, and the twins.
¡°Jason has your brother located the whereabouts of these four?¡± One asked the other.
¡°Of course, Chancellor West.¡± Jason said, ¡°Charles is already in position.¡±
The third figure looked at the two before he asked, ¡°Chancellor why are we monitoring these four again?¡±
¡°We need to get to them before Max Dark or any one of his disciples get to them.¡± Chancellor West explained, ¡°Honestly if I have to explain why you are more of an idiot than a monkey.¡±
¡®Jeez.¡¯ Jason thought eyes widening a bit as he folded his arms.
¡®Ouch.¡¯ Cameron thought following Jason¡¯s actions, ¡°That was harsh.¡±
¡°Thanks.¡± Chancellor West said taking their hood off to reveal a woman in her early twenties that had ice blue eyes and long platinum white hair tied in a ponytail before turning to Jason, ¡°Tell Charles to engage as soon as they set sail.¡±
¡°So, which one will he be kidnapping?¡± Jason asked.
Chancellor West hummed in thought, ¡°Either Hazel Abernathy or Gabriel Pasi.¡±
¡°Of course, Chancellor.¡± Jason said bowing before turning to Cameron, ¡°You might want to tell your scavengers that we¡¯re going to be having a guest. You know so they won¡¯t steal from them.¡±
Cameron grumbled before unfolding his arms, ¡°They don¡¯t just steal from others left and right Jason.¡±
¡°Both of you enough!¡± Chancellor West exclaimed glaring at the two, ¡°Back to your stations until further orders!¡±
The two males lowered their heads before saying in a low voice, ¡°Yes Chancellor West.¡±
¡°Get out of my sight, both of you.¡± Chancellor West said folding her arms and disabling the holographic images.
The two only nodded their heads before two mechanical doors opened behind them. Chancellor West sighed after she knew that the two males were far beyond the hearing reach and lightly clapped her hands and the room¡¯s lights turned on. Sighing again she made her way to a desk with dozens of maps and letters scattered about.
¡®What are you planning Dark?¡¯ Chancellor west thought eyes narrowing and brows furrowed as she gazed thoughtfully at an old picture of Max Dark in front of what looked like an ancient ruin.
She sighed again before the silver pen beside her softly beeped. Chancellor West smiled before picking it up and carefully drew a crescent moon on a scrap piece of paper.
¡°This is Charles Martinez reporting in Chancellor.¡± A voice said as a light blue holographic image of a man in his early thirties appeared above the crescent moon drawing.
¡°Got anything new to report Charles?¡±
¡°Nothing yet.¡±
¡°Just what are they doing anyway?¡±
¡°The twins are off playing with the red fox.¡±
¡°What about Hazel and Gabriel?¡±
¡°They¡¯re only a few footsteps away.¡±
¡°Well, WHAT are they doing Martinez?¡±
¡°Just the usual.¡±
¡°And that is?¡±
¡°They¡¯re just playing chess and talking like always.¡±
¡°Are they all safe?¡±
¡°Yep, and they do have their weapons with them.¡±
¡°Alright then call me back in two hours.¡±
¡°Of course, Chancellor West.¡±
Chancellor West sighed again after the holographic image zapped out.
¡®Gods that woman is harsh.¡¯ Charles thought sighing before he turned his attention back to the four teenagers, ¡®I get that they¡¯re Monster Hunters and all but they¡¯re still technically children.¡¯
He sighed again before he saw Phoenix looking at him directly in the eye before the fox started barking at him. Charles saw Hazel quickly looked at her pet fox before walking up to the animal and knelt down beside him.
¡°Something wrong boy?¡± Hazel asked putting her hand on the fox¡¯s back, ¡°What¡¯s gotten your attention?¡±
Phoenix only stopped barking at the moment to look at her before he turned back to Charles¡¯ direction and began barking at him again.
¡°What¡¯s up with him?¡± Gabriel asked as both he and the twins walked up to the girl and the fox, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him like this before.¡±
¡°Neither have I.¡± Hazel admitted as she stood up, ¡°Should we check it out?¡±
¡°Yep.¡± Ace said with Rachel following after, ¡°Gabriel?¡±
Gabriel was about to say something before his eyes caught something in the direction Phoenix was barking at.
¡°We should be careful.¡± Gabriel said before turning to Phoenix, ¡°Lead the way boy.¡±
Phoenix barked again before he ran in Charles¡¯ direction with the four hunters following him.
¡®Incoming!¡¯ Charles thought surprised as he saw the group getting nearer.
¡°It¡¯s in a tavern?¡± Rachel asked in confusion as they stood in front of a building.
¡°Whoever said it¡¯s an it?¡± Gabriel replied, ¡°It might be a who.¡±
Hazel¡¯s eyes widened a bit before she took out a piece of coal from one of her pouches before drawing a small heart on the side of the building.
¡°Just in case.¡± Hazel said pocketing the black rock, ¡°Keep your eyes and ears sharp.¡±
The other three nodded before Phoenix bolted to the back of the building.
¡°Phoenix!¡± Hazel and Rachel exclaimed as the four Monster Hunters ran after him.
¡®Change of plans then.¡¯ Charles thought pulling his hood over his head and began running after hearing the raspy barks of a certain red fox.
Charles was about to slip out of the fox¡¯s sight before a black arrow stopped him in his tracks.
¡°Stop right there!¡± Gabriel exclaimed just a few meters away from Charles.
Charles only glanced in his direction before bolting in a different direction, ¡®Gods that boy¡¯s eyesight is immaculate.¡¯
¡°Gabriel the rooftop!¡± Hazel yelled as she saw scaffolding high enough to reach the tall roofs, ¡°Think you can get up there!?¡±
¡°Yep!¡± Gabriel exclaimed smirking a bit before slipping his bow on and started to climb the wooden planks.
¡°Ace, Rachel!¡± Hazel called as the two twins appeared at her sides.
¡°Yeah!?¡± The twins asked.
¡°Get back to Eliza and the others!¡± Hazel exclaimed, ¡°If we don¡¯t come back by midnight tell her to get Luna!¡± she then threw her own Claist to Rachel who gave her a look of doubt, ¡°We¡¯ll be fine Rachel, trust me.¡±
¡°You better Hazel.¡± Ace replied.
¡°Be careful Hazel.¡± Rachel said before the two stopped in their tracks.
Hazel smiled before she followed Gabriel and Phoenix.
Chapter 7
¡®Gods these two are fast.¡¯ Charles commented as he took a right turn just to see if the two hunters and fox were still following him.
Gabriel slipped his bow off his shoulders and quickly fired an arrow in front of Charles¡¯ path again as he continued to run on the rooftops with Hazel and Phoenix chasing the man from the ground. Hazel quickly stopped for a moment before drawing out her dagger with the map quickly following soon after.
¡°Gabriel lead him away from the forest!¡± Hazel exclaimed as she took off running again, ¡°It¡¯s only a few feet away! If we lose him there then we might never be able to catch him!¡±
¡°I¡¯m trying!¡± Gabriel exclaimed herding Charles away from the forest and back to the docks.
¡®Smart kids.¡¯ Charles thought smiling going along with the younger kids¡¯ plans.
Gabriel and Hazel looked at each other after the older boy joined her and Phoenix on the ground.
¡°Behind there.¡± Hazel said nodding at the other two before ducking under a nearby building.
¡°What do you think he¡¯s up to?¡± Hazel asked scanning the crowd for Charles.
¡°He willing changed his direction.¡± Gabriel said thoughtfully, ¡°At best I think he¡¯s leading us to something or someone.¡±
¡°What do you think we should do then?¡± Hazel asked.
Gabriel thought for a moment before sighing, ¡°He was clearly spying on us when we were at Kimberly¡¯s place. I want to figure out why.¡± He looked at Hazel for a moment before gently cupping her cheek, ¡°If you want to go back-¡±
¡°I¡¯m going with you.¡± Hazel interrupted.
Gabriel chuckled again before smiling, ¡°Somehow I knew you would say that.¡±
The two nodded before Phoenix barked again before the small red animal turned to look at a nearby alleyway.
¡°Good boy.¡± Hazel said gently patting Phoenix¡¯s head.
But before either of the two could start walking to the alleyway Charles had already started running off to one of the departing ships.
¡°Oh no, you don¡¯t.¡± Gabriel said as Charles jumped on the nearby boat, ¡°Hazel grab Phoenix and hold onto me.¡±
Hazel didn¡¯t bother arguing and only complied. Gabriel quickly made sure Hazel was securely attached to him before he nocked an arrow with a rope attached to it before shooting it and securely wrapped around the mast. Gabriel jumped off the dock with Hazel in his arms and tightly pulling on the rope helping them onto the deck.
¡°You two, okay?¡± Gabriel asked as he let go of Hazel.
¡°Yep.¡± Hazel said before letting Phoenix jump out of her arms, ¡°So this is where that man ran off to.¡±
¡°Definitely.¡± Gabriel said nodding before detaching the arrow around the mast and slipped his bow on, ¡°Think Phoenix can sniff them out?¡±
¡°If we have something of him then yeah.¡± Hazel said kneeling down to pet Phoenix again.
¡°Will this do?¡± Gabriel asked pulling out a scrap of cloth from one of his pockets.
¡°Yeah, but where did you get it from?¡± Hazel asked as Gabriel handed her the piece of fabric.
¡°One of my arrows ripped it off from his jacket.¡± Gabriel explained.
¡°From the rooftops?¡± Hazel asked amazed.
¡°Yeah, it was pretty hard but I managed.¡± Gabriel replied.
¡°You really are something else.¡± Hazel said smiling up at the boy.
¡°Thanks.¡± Gabriel said as Hazel brought the piece of cloth close to Phoenix¡¯s nose.
Phoenix sniffed the air for a moment before doing the same to the wooden floor.
¡°I think he¡¯s got the scent.¡± Hazel said before Phoenix started walking away still sniffing the floorboards.
¡®These two are terrifying.¡¯ Charles thought hiding behind some wooden crates.
¡Þ
¡°So you¡¯re telling me Hazel told you to come back here while she and Gabriel follow someone who¡¯s been spying on you four.¡± Eliza said slowly, ¡°With only a fox as their backup.¡±
¡°Yep.¡± Ace and Rachel said nodding.
¡°Eliza before you go ballistic let¡¯s try to remember that Hazel gave us her Claist so we can call Luna to help find them.¡± Carla said reasonably before she turned to Rachel, ¡°Can I borrow it?¡±
Rachel hesitantly looked at Ace who only gave her a reassuring nod before giving the flute-like object to the older girl. Carla only gave a gentle smile before she asked the two to go back to their room so that she and the other two girls could come up with a plan. The three older hunters patiently waited for the twins to be out of earshot before Kimberly slammed both her hands on the table.
¡°We need to go and find her!¡± Kimberly demanded angrily.
¡°You mean them, right Kimberly?¡± Eliza asked glaring a bit, ¡°Gabriel is in as much danger as Hazel right now!¡±
¡°Both of you enough!¡± Carla exclaimed before an even bigger fight broke out, ¡°Right now bringing Hazel AND Gabriel home is our top priority! The two of you can argue later but right now we need to come up with a plan!¡±
The two girls only lowered their heads before silently sitting down.
¡®At least they aren¡¯t screaming at each other.¡¯ Carla thought folding her arms and looking at the two, ¡°So does anyone have at least some idea as to where they might have gone to?¡±
Eliza sighed before putting her arms on the table while folded, ¡°If I know Hazel, she¡¯ll have Gabriel herd them away from the forest so they¡¯re probably at the dock or on a boat sailing either after or with the spy.¡±
Kimberly¡¯s eyes widened as she quickly stood up, ¡°We need to find her! I can ask around someone should¡¯ve seen her!¡±
¡°You mean them.¡± Eliza mumbled before standing up, ¡°We should get going then.¡± She then turned to Carla with a softer look, ¡°Carla is it alright if you stay here and keep an eye on the twins?¡±
¡°Definitely.¡± Carla said nodding before she gave her Hazel¡¯s Claist, ¡°Please be careful Eli.¡±
Eliza only smiled softly before gently kissing her on the forehead, ¡°Of course I will. But if anything happens-¡±
¡°I¡¯ll shoot a signal flare.¡± Carla said before hugging the black-haired girl, ¡°Just bring both of them back.¡±
¡°I will.¡± Eliza said hugging back, ¡°I swear.¡±
Kimberly only gave them a nod before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go already.¡±
¡°So, you got any idea where to start?¡± Eliza asked, ¡°You being the harbor master¡¯s daughter and all.¡±
¡°Yeah, I got a few ideas.¡± Kimberly said brows furrowing, ¡°I just hope they aren¡¯t drunk yet. Though we could check out the docking log, the reception¡¯s close by.¡±
¡°To the port reception then.¡± Eliza said before sighing again, ¡°I hope they¡¯re okay.¡±
¡°Hazel¡¯s an Abernathy, Eliza.¡± Kimberly said matter-of-factly, ¡°Gabriel on the other hand, that¡¯s still up for debate.¡±
¡°I get that you hate him Kim but jeez.¡± Eliza said hands in her pockets, ¡°Cut him some slack at least.¡±
¡°Over my dead body.¡± Kimberly muttered before sighing, ¡°I don¡¯t trust him.¡±
¡°¡They¡¯ve known each other for almost a year now.¡± Eliza said almost as if telling an over-sensitive six-year-old to be quiet, ¡°And she¡¯s only seen you three times counting today.¡±
Kimberly narrowed her eyes furiously as she gave a low growl. She then returned her gaze forward before but kept her furious gaze.
¡®If looks could kill.¡¯ Eliza thought before letting out a quiet gulp, ¡°So where is the reception anyway?¡±
Kimberly sighed again before pocketing her own hands, ¡°Just a few more minutes El. Honestly, they should¡¯ve built it closer to the house.¡±
Eliza laughed a bit before nudging her slightly, ¡°Are those words yours or your mom¡¯s?¡±
¡°Both.¡± Kimberly said before stopping beside a small white building, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±
The two glanced at each other before Kimberly led Eliza inside and to the front desk. Kimberly gently rang the call bell before a tall dark-skinned, middle-aged man with dark blonde hair and grey eyes wearing a plain blue flannel shirt, pants, brown boots, and a kind smile walked up to them.
If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
¡°Good afternoon, Mistress Kimberly.¡± The man said kindly, ¡°May I assist you with something?¡±
¡°Good afternoon, Jonah.¡± Kimberly greeted while nodding her head a bit to him, ¡°And I thought I told you to just call me Kim.¡± She sighed before saying, ¡°If it¡¯s alright with you is it okay if my friend and I could see the documents of the ships that departed within the last two or three hours?¡±
¡°It¡¯s quite alright Mi ¨C Kimberly.¡± Jonah said catching himself at the very last second, ¡°If I may ask why do you need them?¡±
¡°My sister and a friend of hers may have caught a boat while following someone.¡± Eliza explained, ¡°We¡¯re just hoping that we could see-¡±
¡°No need to go into further information.¡± Jonah interrupted while giving her a smile of understanding, ¡°If I may ask what do they look like?¡±
¡°My sister has long light brown hair, purple eyes, and is wearing a dark purple t-shirt.¡± Eliza said, ¡°Her friend ¨C a boy ¨C has light brown hair, light blue eyes, and is wearing a black vest and they had a red-¡±
¡°Fox?¡± Jonah asked as he folded his arms.
¡°Yes.¡± Eliza said almost faintly, ¡°H-how did you?¡±
Jonah laughed for a bit before saying, ¡°Word travels fast around these parts Madam.¡± He then unfolded his arms and chuckled, ¡°And I did see them board one of the leaving boats.¡±
¡°Really?¡± Eliza and Kimberly asked eagerly, ¡°Which one?¡±
Jonah chuckled again before answering, ¡°They boarded The Syren two hours ago. It did seem like they were following someone ¨C a man in his late thirties it looked like.¡±
¡°They Syren¡where was it scheduled for again?¡± Kimberly asked, ¡°Somewhere up north if my memory serves correct.¡±
¡°Yep.¡± Jonah said smiling, ¡°Somewhere near Cloud Mountain if memory serves right.¡±
Eliza smiled before turning to Kimberly, ¡°We need to get Mahoresa ready.¡±
¡°Agreed.¡± Kimberly said before turning to Jonah, ¡°You¡¯re in charge until I come back.¡±
¡°As you wish Kim.¡± Jonah said bowing slightly, ¡°The port will wait for your safe return.¡±
Kimberly smiled at him before she and Eliza ran back to her house.
¡Þ
¡°So, you¡¯re telling me,¡± Chancellor West began while holding back the urge to scream, ¡°that you ¨C a fully grown man ¨C somehow managed to get spotted and is now being tracked down by two sixteen-year-old teenagers¡ How old are you!? Three!?¡±
¡°Chancellor West will all due respect could you please lower your voice.¡± Charles said hurriedly whispering, ¡°Any instructions?¡±
Chancellor West only sighed before talking again, ¡°Gig change of plans then. You¡¯re going to have to explain everything to them much earlier than expected.¡±
¡°As you wish Chancellor West.¡± Charles said before the image of his higher-up zapped out, ¡°Could you not point your arrow at me?¡±
¡°That depends on the fact if we can trust you or not.¡± Gabriel said narrowing his eyes threateningly, ¡°So can we or can we not?¡±
Charles sighed before Phoenix began growling threateningly in front of him, ¡°And can you please make it stop growling at me? It''s sort of annoying me.¡±
¡°Okay first of all it¡¯s a he,¡± Hazel said slightly getting annoyed, ¡°and second of all the only ones who should be getting annoyed right now is us. You were spying on both us and our friends. We want to know why.¡±
Charles looked at her for a moment before he sighed, ¡°My sincere apologies. Normally I wouldn¡¯t say something like that but it seems that the stress is also building up inside me as well.¡±
Hazel and Gabriel looked at each other weirdly before Hazel asked, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±
¡°Please just let me-¡± Charles began before Gabriel brought his arrow closer to the older man¡¯s head ¨C or back of it to be more precise.
¡°You are staying right there until we get answers.¡± Gabriel ordered, ¡°Do I make myself clear?¡±
¡®Gods this guy just can¡¯t take a break.¡¯ Charles thought before sitting back down, ¡°Better?¡±
¡°Somewhat.¡± Gabriel said lowering his weapon a bit before he and Hazel joined Phoenix in front of Charles, ¡°We have questions and you better have answers.¡±
¡°Why were you spying on us?¡± Hazel asked sitting down in front of Charles.
¡°I don¡¯t know how to answer that.¡± Charles said before shaking his head a bit, ¡°Actually no let me rephrase that. It¡¯s a bit complicated.¡±
¡°Uncomplicate it then.¡± Gabriel demanded glaring at the older man, ¡°Now.¡±
Charles sighed before he started talking again, ¡°The Monster Hunter branch I¡¯m a part of isn¡¯t really that well known but we can get information that¡¯s really difficult to get. It was only a few days ago that we received some very troubling information from one of our hunters stationed south from here.¡±
¡°About what?¡± Hazel asked curiously, ¡°And what branch are you from?¡±
¡°I¡¯d rather you find out later.¡± Charles said before he saw Gabriel¡¯s ever-threatening gaze and added, ¡°But you have met them before ¨C so to speak.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t mind him.¡± Hazel said also noticing Gabriel¡¯s glare as Phoenix sat down beside her, ¡°He¡¯s just a bit peeved at the moment. Please continue.¡±
¡®Understatement but okay.¡¯ Charles thought before sighing yet again, ¡°They reported that Max Dark was planning on overthrowing The Council.¡±
¡°What!?¡± Hazel and Gabriel exclaimed.
¡°We need to tell The Council.¡± Gabriel said, ¡°They need to-¡±
¡°Max Dark has spied within The Council remember?¡± Hazel reminded him, ¡°We¡¯d be announcing that we know they¡¯re plot.¡±
¡°Which is why my chancellor ordered me to bring either of you back to our base of operation.¡± Charles said, ¡°But since you both are here, she¡¯s ordered me to bring you both.¡±
¡°I see.¡± Hazel said before she caught Gabriel¡¯s eye, ¡°Can the two of us have a word?¡±
Charles nodded before Hazel and Gabriel walked off a little way leaving Phoenix to guard the older man. Once Gabriel was satisfied with the distance, he gave Hazel a look of anxiety in which Hazel gave him a worried look as she gently cupped his cheek.
¡°Are you worried?¡± Hazel asked.
¡°How can I not be?¡±
¡°It was supposed to be a simple trip but now-¡±
¡°Trouble always seems to catch up to us, doesn¡¯t it?¡±
¡°So, what should we do?¡±
Gabriel sighed before he sat down on the stairs, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
Hazel gave him another deep look before she sat down beside him and took a deep breath, ¡°Gab I need you to be completely honest with me okay.¡±
Gabriel quietly nodded to her before Hazel continued, ¡°I want to talk with his chancellor.¡± Hazel took another deep breath before continuing, ¡°If Dark really is planning on overtaking The Council, then I need to be a part of it.¡±
¡°But what about your parents?¡± Gabriel asked, ¡°If it was just me then I would be fine but you-¡±
¡°It''s fine.¡± Hazel said smiling reassuringly, ¡°Mom and Dad would understand besides I¡¯m pretty sure they¡¯d prefer I help put down Dark first.¡±
Gabriel only smiled a little but Hazel knew that he wasn¡¯t completely convinced, ¡°Hey look at me.¡±
Gabriel only looked at his bow leaving Hazel to sigh and gently direct his face towards her by the chin. She gave him a smile before connecting their foreheads.
¡°Trust me Gab.¡± Hazel said still supporting her smile, ¡°I¡¯m one hundred percent sure with my decision. Are you with me?¡±
Gabriel chuckled again before he caressed her cheek softly, ¡°Always.¡±
¡°Thanks, Gab.¡± Hazel said as they separated before standing up and offering her hand to Gabriel, ¡°For sticking beside me¡ even when I act like an idiot.¡±
¡°Well, someone has to.¡± Gabriel said taking her hand and standing up, ¡°And besides I¡¯m-¡± Gabriel stopped as if trying to find the right words before he continued with a genuine smile, ¡°glad that my opinion matters to you. It means a lot.¡±
Hazel laughed a little as she gave him a closed-eyed smile before they walked back to Charles and Phoenix.
¡°We decided to come with you.¡± Hazel said smiling, ¡°Mister?¡±
¡°You can just call me Charles.¡± The older man said before turning to Phoenix, ¡°Can he stop staring at me now? It¡¯s making me uncomfortable.¡±
Hazel looked at Phoenix who was still staring at Charles before she gently patted his head. Phoenix barked before running a little way off causing the captain and some of the crewmates to laugh in amusement at the animal¡¯s antics.
¡°Everything alright there lass!?¡± The captain called.
¡°Yes, captain!¡± Hazel called back turning to the man on the steering wheel, ¡°Thank you for having us again!¡±
The captain let out a booming laugh before tipping his hat to her and Gabriel who casually saluted to him in return with smiles on their faces. Gabriel slipped his bow on his shoulders before folding his arms and asked Hazel to see if there were any spare rooms, they could sleep in. Once Hazel was out of earshot, he shoved Charles to the side his threatening glare returning.
¡°Listen here Charles,¡± Gabriel began in a low and threatening tone, ¡°if ANYTHING happens to Hazel or ANY of my friends, I will hunt you and your entire branch down and make you regret every second of your lives. Do I make myself clear?¡±
¡®This man is terrifying.¡¯ Charles thought anxiety bubbling, ¡°Yes sir.¡±
Gabriel then gave a charming smile before he distanced himself a bit from the man, ¡°Glad we can come to an understanding.¡±
Gabriel then proceeded to give him a closed-eyed smiled before he heard Hazel call him, Phoenix, and Charles.
¡°Coming Amore!¡± Gabriel exclaimed before turning to the red fox, ¡°Come on Phoenix!¡± He then gave Charles one last threatening look before he and Phoenix walked up to her.
¡°Are you coming Charles?¡± Hazel asked turning to the older man.
¡°Yes, Ms. Abernathy.¡± Charles said his voice shaking a little, ¡®Teenager or not that child is a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing.¡¯
¡Þ
¡°Is it just me or did it seem that Mr. Charles was nervous about something?¡± Hazel asked as she led Gabriel and Phoenix to the spare rooms that the captain had shown her earlier, ¡°Because it almost looked like he saw a ghost.¡±
Gabriel and Phoenix made eye contact for a brief moment before the boy chuckled, ¡°A ghost? Hazel, I¡¯ve always admired your creativity and spirit but the undead is quite the stretch don¡¯t you think?¡±
¡°It was a figure of speech Gab.¡±
¡°Oh, I know.¡±
¡°Then why did you?¡±
¡°Figured you could use a joke.¡±
¡°¡That was a joke?¡±
¡°It was my best attempt right now.¡±
The two looked at each other before they started laughing lightly.
¡°The captain said that two of us will have to share.¡± Hazel said as she opened a door to two twin beds with Phoenix running inside soon after.
¡°Alright then.¡± Gabriel said sitting down on one bed, ¡°You¡¯re sleeping with me.¡± He then glanced at Hazel¡¯s now blushing face before chuckling, ¡°I just want to be close by if you have any nightmares.¡± He then changed his face into a stern one before saying, ¡°And you are not causing me any trouble.¡±
¡°If you say so.¡± Hazel said before she saw Charles, ¡°Over here Mr. Charles!¡±
As Charles came into Gabriel¡¯s line of view his jaws clenched and his hands clenched the sheets tightly.
¡®Oh boy.¡¯ Charles thought seeing Gabriel¡¯s reaction, ¡°Did you need anything, Ms. Abernathy?¡±
¡°Your room¡¯s there.¡± Hazel said pointing at the door just across the hallway.
¡°Thank you, Ms. Abernathy.¡± Charles said bowing at her before entering the room across from theirs.
¡°I saw that.¡± Hazel said turning to Gabriel as she leaned on the doorway, ¡°It was unsettling.¡±
¡°What are you talking about Amore?¡± Gabriel asked deciding to play dumb, ¡°I was just looking at him.¡±
¡°Gods.¡± Hazel said holding back a smile as she rolled her eyes, ¡°You are such an idiot sometimes.¡±
¡°Maybe.¡± Gabriel said before chuckling, ¡°But I don¡¯t hear you complaining though.¡±
¡®Yeah, because I sort of find it attracting.¡¯ Hazel thought clenching her jaw and folding her arms, ¡°Just be lucky I don¡¯t tell your mom and dad.¡±
¡°Hazel!¡± Gabriel gasped as he widened his eyes, ¡°Who taught you how to snitch?¡±
¡°Abbey.¡± Hazel said smiling as she sat down on the bed opposite to him, ¡°Taught me how to pickpocket too.¡±
¡°¡Since when do we need to pickpocket someone?¡± Gabriel asked, ¡®What have these people been teaching her?¡¯
¡°Better safe and sorry Gab.¡± Hazel said before the ship rocked slightly and she quietly squealed.
¡°Hazel, are you getting seasick?¡± Gabriel asked.
¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± Hazel said giving him a tired smile, ¡°It¡¯s just that this is the second time I¡¯ve been on a boat.¡±
Gabriel chuckled before he patted the spot beside him, ¡°Come here for a moment. I may have something that could help.¡±
Hazel gave him a slightly nauseous look before she slowly walked up to him and sat down, ¡°So what is it?¡±
¡°Close your eyes Amore.¡± Gabriel said before he chuckled at Hazel¡¯s skeptical look, ¡°Just trust me on this one, okay?¡±
¡°Alright then.¡± Hazel said before closing her eyes, ¡°What exactly are you going to do?¡±
¡°Put you to sleep that¡¯s what.¡± Gabriel said before gently pressing her spirit gate point, ¡°I¡¯ll wake you up within an hour or two.¡± He said after he caught Hazel¡¯s sleeping figure.
As Gabriel gently laid her figure on the bed a deep and threatening voice asked, ¡°What are you planning half-blood?¡±
Chapter 8
Gabriel chuckled lightly before turning around and coming face to face with an orange haired Kitsune with fiery golden eyes, ¡°So you finally decided to show your true from¡Phoenix.¡±
The Kitsune ¨C Phoenix ¨C gave a low growl as he clenched his fits before saying, ¡°Leave her alone half-blood. Back away slowly before things get out of hand.¡±
¡°Haven¡¯t I already proven my loyalty?¡± Gabriel asked clearly frustrated before they saw Hazel stir in her sleep, ¡°I suggest we take this outside.¡±
Phoenix only nodded before the two walked out to the hallway and glared at each other with arms folded. Gabriel and Phoenix continued glaring at each other before they both started growling.
¡°What are you planning half-blood?¡± Phoenix asked his teeth bared, ¡°And what do you want with my master?¡±
(A/N: I know Kitsunes aren¡¯t meant to have masters but I feel like judging from how strong the bond between Hazel and Phoenix is it suited well. Please no hate or complaints¡)
¡°And here I thought Kitsunes aren¡¯t meant to have masters.¡± Gabriel taunted, ¡°And I would rather die than let myself hurt her. You¡¯ve seen how I act towards her you know better than anyone that I would do anything to keep her safe.¡±
¡°Then burn the music box.¡± Phoenix said as he stopped both the glaring and growling, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking but please let me explain.¡±
¡°Then start explaining.¡± Gabriel demanded as he stopped growling but keeping his glare, ¡°Because you know how much she loves that music box.¡±
Phoenix sighed in defeat as he unfolded his arms before he nodded before the two quietly walked back inside the room. With Gabriel staring at his every move Phoenix carefully pulled out the music box from Hazel¡¯s pouch stopping slightly as she began to stir a bit before going back to sleep.
¡°Phew.¡± Phoenix said letting out a breath he was holding before silently walking back to Gabriel and handing him the music box, ¡°Here.¡±
¡°So why do we need to get rid of this?¡± Gabriel asked, ¡°You know how much this means to her.¡±
¡°Look at the bottom side.¡± Phoenix said somberly.
Gabriel furrowed his brows before turning the wooden box upside down and seeing an engraving of the letters MD. His eyes widened a bit before he turned to Phoenix who wore a somber look.
¡°We got to tell Hazel about this first.¡± Gabriel said furrowing his brows, ¡°She¡¯ll have my head if I just destroy it without her knowledge.¡±
¡°I was just about to suggest that.¡± Phoenix said as he turned back into the red fox Hazel adopted, ¡°Best get going then.¡±
He then gently jumped onto the bed Hazel was sleeping on and curled into a ball beside Hazel¡¯s feet.
¡®How Amore attracts the strangest company I¡¯d rather not know.¡¯ Gabriel thought folding his arms and shaking his head, ¡°Best wake her up then.¡±
He sighed a bit before he gently shook her awake, ¡°Hazel wake up. I need to show you something.¡±
¡°G-Gabriel?¡± Hazel slurred as she tried to sit up, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Before Gabriel could answer however Hazel saw her music box in his hands, ¡°And why do you have my music box?¡±
¡®Curse you Phoenix.¡¯ Gabriel thought before sitting down beside her, ¡°You need to see this.¡±
Hazel gave him a confused look before she saw the fear in his eyes. She gave him a gentle look before she put a hand on his and smiled.
¡°I trust you Gab.¡± Hazel said intertwining their fingers, ¡°No matter what.¡±
Gabriel lightly chuckled at this before giving her a matching smile, ¡°Thanks Hazel.¡±
¡°So, what did you want to show me?¡± Hazel asked letting Gabriel¡¯s hand go.
Gabriel gave her a worried look before he sighed and flipped the box upside down to reveal the letters MD. Hazel¡¯s eyes widened as she covered her mouth and before Gabriel could speak tears were already pouring out of her eyes. After Gabriel placed the music box beside him, he wasted no time in engulfing her into a hug and started to calm her nerves.
¡®I am going to make that man pay.¡¯ Gabriel thought as he stroked Hazel¡¯s hair, ¡®Even if it¡¯s the last thing I do.¡¯
The two stayed in that position for what felt like hours ¨C which it was probably was ¨C before Hazel completely worn herself out by crying. Once Gabriel was sure Hazel wouldn¡¯t cry anymore ¨C or couldn¡¯t ¨C he separated from her a bit before cupping her cheek.
¡°What do you want to do?¡± Gabriel asked.
Hazel chuckled a bit before saying rather hoarsely, ¡°For some reason I have the overwhelming urge to throw it against a wall.¡±
Gabriel chuckled before engulfing her into a hug again before patting her back, ¡°Get some rest you got to be tired.¡± He then tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, ¡°I¡¯ll let you smash it as much as you want, promise.¡±
Hazel let out a quiet chuckle before she gripped the front of Gabriel¡¯s vest tightly, ¡°C-could you¡stay with me like this for a bit?¡±
Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.
Gabriel chuckled again before he laid both of them down, ¡°Of course we can Hazel.¡±
¡Þ
¡°And that¡¯s what happened after me last report to you.¡± Charles reported to the holographic image of Chancellor West, ¡°Requesting for further instructions.¡±
Chancellor West sighed as she rubbed her temples, ¡°Stick to the original plan Charles. Bring them back to base so we can explain everything properly to them.¡± She let out another sigh before taking out two folders from her desk drawer, ¡°These are the files for Hazel Abernathy and Gabriel Pasi. I haven¡¯t read them yet so I¡¯ll be giving them to you.¡±
Charles gave a small tired sigh before nodding, ¡°As you command Chancellor West.¡±
¡°Report to me if anything new comes up.¡± Chancellor West said before zapping out after she said, ¡°I¡¯ll send them to you immediately.¡±
¡®Let¡¯s get to it then.¡¯ Charles thought before he saw the files magically appeared beside him on the bed, ¡°This is going to be awhile.¡±
Charles let out a breath before he picked up Hazel¡¯s file, ¡®Best start with the beauty and end with the beast.¡¯
¡®Name, age, and everything else seems to be in order.¡¯ Charles thought setting Hazel¡¯s file down after reviewing it and picked up Gabriel¡¯s, ¡®Now time for the demon child.¡¯
As Charles scanned through Gabriel¡¯s file, he became more and more bewildered with each line.
¡®The only things that make sense here are his name, weapon, family, and what branch he¡¯s in.¡¯ Charles thought, ¡®Now that I look at it a bit more those seem to be the only things her, everything else seems to be corrupted.¡¯
The more Charles flipped through the pages the more his curiosity towards the boy grew tremendously.
¡®Its all corrupted.¡¯ Charles thought brows furrowing before he flipped to the last page where he was met with, ¡®A-a black wolf? B-but that only means-¡±
Before he could even finish that thought a loud knocking brought him back to reality, ¡°C-come in!¡±
¡°Do you mind keeping the noise down?¡± Gabriel asked as he walked inside carrying a plastic container, ¡°Hazel¡¯s sleeping next door.¡±
Charles gulped before he quickly hid the files as Gabriel¡¯s back was turned when he set down the container on the desk.
¡°Something wrong?¡± Gabriel asked after he turned around and saw Charles eyeing him, ¡°Do you have something you want to ask me?¡±
¡°Uh, no.¡± Charles thought avoiding eye contact with the brunette.
¡°Okay then.¡± Gabriel said making his way to the door, ¡°Your dinner is on the table. Just a salad and grilled chicken.¡±
¡°Sure, thanks.¡± Charles said before Gabriel fully left the room and closed the door.
¡®Wonder what that was all about.¡¯ Gabriel thought before letting out a breath and going back to his shared room.
¡°What happened back there?¡± Phoenix asked in his normal form, sitting on the floor.
¡°Don¡¯t know.¡± Gabriel admitted sitting down on his own bed, ¡°How¡¯s Hazel?¡±
¡°Sleeping like a human baby.¡± The Kitsune replied.
¡°Is that good or bad?¡± Gabriel asked before taking his shoes off and changed into an Indian sit, ¡°Because I can never tell with you.¡±
¡°Given the cause of why she¡¯s sleeping, good.¡± Phoenix replied propping himself with his arms, ¡°Very good.¡±
Gabriel quietly chuckled before his eyes widened and he quickly turned to the door, ¡°Change back.¡±
Phoenix gave him one last look before he went back to his fox form just before the captain opened the door.
¡°Did you need something captain?¡± Gabriel asked.
¡°I was just checking on you two, lad.¡± The captain said, ¡°Were you talking to someone?¡±
¡°No.¡± Gabriel lied, ¡°Do you know when we¡¯ll be docking?¡±
¡°We¡¯ll be docking on Warcester by sunrise.¡± The captain answered, ¡°Why do you ask?¡±
¡°Just curious.¡± Gabriel replied distantly, ¡®Warcester¡that¡¯s near my old village.¡¯ He then sighed at this thought, ¡®It¡¯s going to be difficult to stay hidden if anyone there recognizes me and knowing Hazel, she¡¯ll want to explore¡what to do?¡¯
¡°Is something wrong lad?¡± The captain asked, ¡°You seem to be anxious about something.¡±
¡°I-it¡¯s nothing Captain.¡± Gabriel stuttering a little, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry.¡±
The captain gave him a thoughtful look before saying, ¡°Get your shoes on lad. I want to show you something.¡±
¡°It¡¯ll only take a while.¡± The captain said before smiling softly, ¡°The lass looks like she¡¯ll wake up any time soon so we have time.¡±
Gabriel gave Phoenix a look before he sighed, ¡°Alright then.¡±
¡°There¡¯s a good lad.¡± The captain said, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you outside.¡±
¡°Alright then.¡± Gabriel said before the captain left and then put his shoes on.
He glanced at Phoenix before walking over to him and quietly whispered, ¡°If she has any nightmares find me.¡± He then glared at the fox before adding, ¡°And I will know if you didn¡¯t.¡±
Phoenix gave him a hard glare before he left the room and joined the captain.
¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Gabriel said facing the ship¡¯s captain, ¡°Lead the way Captain.¡±
The captain only smiled at him before leading him to his quarters.
¡°So, what was it that you wanted to show me Captain?¡± Gabriel asked as he sat down, ¡°Is everything alright?¡±
¡°On the ship yes.¡± The captain said as he opened one of his desk drawers, ¡°You however don¡¯t seem to be alright at all.¡±
¡°What are you talking about?¡± Gabriel asked a bit of anxiety bubbling inside of him.
¡°You know there¡¯s quite a useful skill I¡¯ve develop while I helped raise my brother¡¯s children.¡± The captain said taking out a picture of a man between a boy and girl that looked oddly familiar.
¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± Gabriel asked trying his best to still look at the captain in the eye.
¡°The ability to read if someone¡¯s hiding something.¡± The captain said before Gabriel widened his eyes a bit, ¡°Just like how you are right now.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not though.¡± Gabriel mumbled.
¡°I thought you would say that.¡± The captain said before sighing, ¡°The best advice I can give you now is to just tell somebody. It doesn¡¯t have to be me, the only thing that matters is that you trust them.¡±
¡°Can I please leave?¡± Gabriel asked, ¡°I¡¯m quite tired.¡±
¡°Go ahead then.¡± The captain said before Gabriel quickly walked to the door, ¡°Oh and Gabriel.¡± He called just as Gabriel was about to leave.
¡°Yes?¡± Gabriel asked quietly.
¡°Please just think about it.¡± The captain said in a fatherly tone, ¡°Before you regret it?¡±
¡°S-sure.¡± Gabriel said before leaving the room entirely, ¡®Gods that was nerve-racking!¡¯
Gabriel took a deep breath before he speed walked to his shared room with his hands inside of his pant¡¯s pockets. He took yet another deep breath to calm his nerves before he opened the door to see Hazel stirring in her sleep sweat and tears on her face. Eyes widening, he quickly slipped his bow off, propped it against the dresser, and quickly walked over to Hazel¡¯s bed before sitting down.
¡°Hazel wake up.¡± Gabriel said gently shaking her awake, ¡°Come on Amore wake up.¡±
¡Þ
Meanwhile back at The Hideout Abbey had entered the forgery along with James, Eve, Matthew, and Kade.
¡°Is it just me or has Chancellor Nevermore been acting weird?¡± Kade asked as his twin brother; James sat down on one of the tables, ¡°You guys noticed it too, right?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want to say anything disrespectful about uncle but yeah.¡± Eve said sitting down on the bench beside Matthew.
Abbey only nodded her head in agreement before she picked up her apron, ¡°Wonder what¡¯s gotten him to act like that.¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t we all?¡± James asked before sighing, ¡°Wonder how Hazel and Gabriel¡¯s mission is going.¡±
At the mention of the two brunettes the group smiled slightly at the expressions the two made during the Christmas season.
¡°You think their parents are going to force them to get together?¡± Eve asked putting her arms on the table, folding them, and leaning on them, ¡°Because I swear if I have to live with those oblivious idiots for another six months without confessing, I¡¯m going to lose it!¡±
¡°Amen!¡± Abbey and Matthew exclaimed in agreement before Abbey sat to work on a new weapon.
Chapter 9
¡°Do you think Hazel and Gabriel are alright Ace?¡± Rachel asked turning to her brother.
The twins unable to sleep had quietly climbed up to the roof in an attempt to calm their nerves. As of right now, both were laying on their backs while gazing at the stars.
¡°Come on Rach we¡¯re talking about Hazel Abernathy and Gabriel Pasi, of course, they¡¯ll be alright.¡± Ace said smiling at his younger sister, ¡°And once they¡¯re back they¡¯ll tell us all the crazy things they did without us over hot chocolate.¡±
Rachel gave a small smile at the scene her older brother described before lightly chuckling and laying down on her side to face him, ¡°Thanks Ace, you always seem to know what to say to cheer me up.¡±
¡°I¡¯m your older brother Rachel, it¡¯s my job to know.¡± Ace said smiling, ¡°And I happily take it very seriously.¡±
The two smiled at each other before Rachel returned to her previous position and the two looked back at the stars.
¡°Seems like it was only yesterday that we met them.¡± Rachel said.
¡°Yep.¡± Ace said agreeing with his twin¡¯s statement, ¡°A lot of stuff¡¯s happened since then. Can¡¯t help but wonder what would happen if we didn¡¯t come across them and Isabella at the hall.¡±
Rachel chuckled before a gurgling croak from behind them caught their attention. The two gave each other confused looks before they sat up and looked behind them, only to come face to face with¡
¡°Josh!¡± The twins quietly exclaimed standing up.
The raven gave a friendly croak to them before Rachel saw the rolled-up piece of paper tied to the bird¡¯s leg. Pointing this out to her brother the two quietly climbed back into their room with Josh flying inside and perching on the headboard of Ace¡¯s bed.
¡°Thank you, Josh.¡± Rachel said as she relieved the blackbird of his burden, ¡°And stay quiet, okay? We don¡¯t want to wake Eliza and the other two.¡±
Josh gave a quiet croak which Rachel smiled at before she gave the letter to her brother. After Ace unraveled the letter, he quietly read the contents before his eyes widened.
¡°What happened?¡± Rachel asked worried by her twin¡¯s reaction, ¡°Are they okay?¡±
Dear Ace and Rachel
Hazel and I are safe for now but as of the moment we have a dangerous emergency ahead of us. Right now, we need you to get Hazel¡¯s Claist and meet us at Warcester by sunrise. I¡¯ll explain everything then.
- Gabriel
P.S. Don¡¯t bring Carla, Eliza, or Kimberly.
¡°But how are we supposed to get to Warcester?¡± Rachel asked worriedly, ¡°That¡¯s miles away from here and they¡¯ve already got hours ahead of us.¡±
Ace smirked at this before he pulled out a blue leather-bound book with a ritual circle engraved on it.
¡°T-that¡¯s-¡± Rachel began recognizing the book.
¡°Grandpa¡¯s oldest grimoire.¡± Ace said smiling at the old book, ¡°Stole it from the old man¡¯s library the day we left. Been practicing some spells with it too.¡±
¡°I have so many questions but that can wait.¡± Rachel said before giving a determined smile, ¡°You go get everything ready while I go get Hazel¡¯s Claist.¡±
¡°Rachel are you sure?¡± Ace asked, ¡°Even if it¡¯s just Eliza and Carla it could be dangerous.¡±
¡°Then you better be quick.¡± Rachel said before Ace slipped his bag on and picked up his sister¡¯s, ¡°And I¡¯ll have Josh with me.¡±
¡°As you wish.¡± Ace said before smiling, ¡°Be careful, alright.¡±
If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.
¡°You too.¡± Rachel said before the two left the room quietly before Josh flew behind Rachel.
Rachel quickly and quietly stalked up to Carla and Eliza¡¯s room. Opening the door quietly she was greeted by soft snoring from the two females and a single candle lit the room. Quickly scanning the room Rachel spotted the flute-like object on Eliza¡¯s bedside table beside the candle.
¡®Gods help me.¡¯ Rachel thought quietly sighing.
Getting on all fours she quietly stalked toward the bedside and quickly grabbed the flute-like object. Once Rachel safely pocketed the object Josh quickly and quietly placed a similar-looking flute where Hazel¡¯s Claist used to be. Rachel smiled and nodded to the bird before they left the room.
Rachel was still smiling as she closed the door with Josh on her shoulder thought it quickly faltered when they heard, ¡°What were you doing in there?¡±
Eyes widening, she slowly turned around only to see Kimberly pointing her bayonet at her, ¡°Good evening, Miss Kimberly.¡±
¡°What were you doing in their room Rachel?¡± Kimberly repeated before she saw Hazel¡¯s Claist in the girl¡¯s skirt pocket, ¡°And why do you have Hazel¡¯s Claist?¡±
¡°Um¡¡± Rachel said not knowing what to say.
Kimberly narrowed her eyes threateningly before she pulled the safety lock out. Rachel gulped nervously, Josh quickly noticed this and flew to Kimberly and started to furiously peck her.
¡°Get off me you stupid bird!¡± Kimberly exclaimed swatting furiously at the bird.
Rachel¡¯s eyes widened in surprise before she quickly ran downstairs after dodging Kimberly¡¯s attempt to both stop her and swat Josh. Giving a sharp whistle, Josh quickly flew to Rachel who was now running to the door.
¡°Get back here!¡± Kimberly exclaimed shooting near the girl¡¯s feet.
¡®Son of a motherless goat!¡¯ Rachel thought as Kimberly continued to shoot at her and the raven.
¡°Kim what are you doing!?¡± Eliza demanded after she saw what the blonde was doing.
¡°She has Hazel¡¯s Claist!¡± Kimberly shouted angrily before Rachel and Josh finally got out of the building, ¡°And they¡¯re getting away!¡±
Eliza¡¯s eyes widened before she quickly ran to her and Carla¡¯s room.
¡°Eli, what¡¯s going on?¡± Carla asked alarmed as she saw the black-haired girl, ¡°I heard gunshots and Kimberly yelling something about Rachel and Hazel¡¯s Claist.¡± She then picked up the replica that Josh had placed, ¡°Eli what is going on?¡±
¡°Rachel stole Hazel¡¯s Claist.¡± Eliza said glaring at the replica before taking it and soon after breaking it in half, ¡°Ceramic, Hazel¡¯s Claist is made of marble.¡± She dropped the two pieces before grabbing her scythe and opening the window.
¡°Eli, why would Rachel do that?¡± Carla asked as Eliza readied herself to jump out the window.
¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m hoping to find out.¡± Eliza said before they heard Kimberly shout, ¡°The boy¡¯s gone too!¡±
Eliza¡¯s eyes widened before she gave a quiet growl, clenched her jaw, and jumped out the window. Landing on all fours she immediately saw Rachel. Drawing her scythe out she began chasing the girl like a cheetah would its prey.
¡®That¡¯s going to be a problem.¡¯ Rachel thought glancing behind her and seeing Eliza, ¡®Better hurry up.¡¯
Determination evident in her eyes Rachel again sprinted with newfound speed as she continued to follow Josh to where her brother is.
¡°Ace!¡± Rachel called seeing her older sibling, ¡°Incoming!¡±
¡®Oh, for Merlin¡¯s sake!¡¯ Ace thought upon seeing Eliza chasing after Rachel with her scythe drawn, ¡°Hurry up Rach!¡±
¡®I¡¯m trying!¡¯ Rachel thought before she was finally by her brother¡¯s side with Josh perched on her shoulder.
Ace took a deep breath before he closed his eyes, making the ruin symbol they were standing on glow a bright blue.
¡®He¡¯s going to do a teleportation spell?¡¯ Eliza thought before she began to run much faster.
¡°Ace.¡± Rachel said in worry as she watched Eliza grow nearer.
¡°Just a second Rach.¡± Ace said raising both his hands a bit.
¡°She¡¯s getting closer.¡± Rachel said as Eliza readied herself to attack.
As Eliza was probably a good twenty or thirty seconds away Josh gave a loud croak. A second after Josh¡¯s croak echoed through the empty streets Ace¡¯s snapped open revealing his glowing irises.
¡°Jal aur bhoomi ke davata, main tum se praarthana karata hoon, haren aage le aao,¡± Ace chanted both his eyes, and the ritual circle glowing brighter, ¡°Warcester!¡±
There was a flash of light that blinded Eliza, Rachel, and Josh before Rachel was greeted by the sound of lively streets. Looking around the girl saw that they were in an alleyway.
¡°So where are we?¡± Rachel asked as Ace¡¯s glowing irises dimmed.
¡°Warcester.¡± Ace said peeking out of the alleyway and seeing the sign, ¡°Now we just have to wait for Hazel and Gabriel.¡±
¡°So where do we go for now?¡± Rachel asked as Ace gave his sister her bag.
Before Ace could give her an answer a raspy and slurred voice made the twins¡¯ eyes widen before running in the opposite direction. Once Ace was satisfied with the distance, he quickly looked at his sister who was shaking rather violently with Josh flying near her in a worried state. Sighing quietly Ace gently engulfed his little sister in a hug in which Rachel wasted no time in burying her head in Ace¡¯s chest as the dam-stopping her tears finally gave way.
¡°Just let it all out, Rachel.¡± Ace whispered soothingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I got you.¡±
Chapter 10
Hazel furrowed her brow as she felt herself being shaken awake. She groaned before sitting herself up and gently rubbing one of the two bloodshot eyes that she got last night due to all her crying. Looking to her right she saw Gabriel there with a soft look on his face.
¡°You shouldn¡¯t rub your eyes, Amore.¡± Gabriel said as he gently pulled her hand away from her eye, ¡°It¡¯ll damage your cornea if you don¡¯t.¡±
Hazel grumbled a bit before yawning, ¡°Where¡¯s Phoenix?¡±
Gabriel chuckled before nodding to his bed where the red fox was curled up into a ball, ¡°I wasn¡¯t really planning on using the bed after your nightmare so I let him use it.¡±
¡°Was it that bad?¡± Hazel asked.
¡°Hazel you were sweating and crying in your sleep, it¡¯s the first time your nightmares ever did that to you.¡± Gabriel said eyes furrowing a bit before he cupped Hazel¡¯s cheek, ¡°I was worried about you.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry that I worried you,¡± Hazel said quietly, blushing at the contact.
¡°Hazel I¡¯m always here.¡± Gabriel said almost in a loving manner, ¡°You don¡¯t need or have to hide the fact that the life we have is hard.¡±
At these words, Hazel¡¯s blush grew a few shades darker as a small smile tugged on the corners of her mouth. Chuckling softly, she gave the boy beside her a small nod in which he returned before she let out a quiet laugh.
¡°There¡¯s that laugh.¡± Gabriel said smiling before letting go of her face, walked over to the desk in the room, and gave her a plastic container and a flask, ¡°You better eat up. We¡¯re docking in a couple of minutes.¡±
¡°Are we going to meet up with the twins?¡± Hazel asked as she opened the container and picked up a piece of toast, ¡°Because I think I heard your Claist last night.¡±
¡°Yeah, we are meeting up with the twins,¡± Gabriel said fixing up their room.
¡°You think they¡¯re already there?¡± Hazel asked before taking a bite of her food.
¡°I wouldn¡¯t put it against those two,¡± Gabriel said.
Hazel smiled at that before she began eating while Gabriel started reading a book that he brought along with him.
¡Þ
¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± Hazel whispered as they stepped foot on the main deck and saw the sunrise with Phoenix close behind.
¡°Agreed.¡± Gabriel said before his eyes landed on Hazel¡¯s sun-kissed features, ¡°Definitely a hundred percent¡¡±
¡°Mornin¡¯ sprogs!¡± The captain greeted as he walked up to them, ¡°We¡¯ll be docking in a couple of minutes.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Hazel said before she saw Charles pass by, ¡°Morning Mr. Charles!¡±
¡°And a good morning to you Hazel.¡± Charles said before he saw Gabriel, ¡°Salutations Mr. Pasi.¡±
¡°Good morning?¡± Gabriel responded in a questioning tone, ¡®What happened to him? He¡¯s been acting weird ever since last night.¡¯
¡°Is he okay?¡± Hazel asked whispering after Charles was far away from hearing her, ¡°He seems a bit off.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s investigate that later Amore.¡± Gabriel said deciding to put it off for later, ¡°You want to go to the Forecastle deck? We could get a glance of Warcester from there.¡±
¡°Really!?¡± Hazel exclaimed excitedly before she turned to the captain, ¡°Can we!?¡±
¡°Go right ahead, lass.¡± The captain said smiling.
Hazel gave a small squeal of excitement before she grabbed Gabriel¡¯s hand and led Gabriel and Phoenix to the Forecastle deck. The two brunettes laughed before they arrived at the deck with Phoenix following shortly. As Hazel let go of Gabriel¡¯s hand she leaned slightly over the deck¡¯s railing. Gabriel smiled at the sight before he heard an all too familiar voice in his mind.
¡°Josh!¡± Gabriel exclaimed happily as he saw his raven atop the mast of the ship while also catching Hazel and Phoenix¡¯s attention.
¡®Salutation¡¯s master.¡¯ Josh said as he flew down to meet them.
¡°Morning Josh.¡± Hazel greeted smiling at the big black bird, ¡°Are the twins here?¡±
¡®And a good morning to you Ms. Abernathy.¡¯ Josh said, ¡®The twins have received your message thought there is a major complication. Personally, and professionally.¡¯
¡®Should I tell Hazel?¡¯ Gabriel asked.
¡®It¡¯s your brother.¡¯ Josh replied, ¡®He¡¯s here.¡¯
¡°Gab are you okay?¡± Hazel asked worried as she saw Gabriel¡¯s eyes widen.
¡°Y-yeah,¡± Gabriel said stuttering slightly.
¡°Are you sure?¡± Hazel asked worriedly.
Gabriel smiled at her worried state before gently patting her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine Amore, I promise.¡±
¡°If you say so,¡± Hazel said, her voice laced with uncertainty.
¡°I¡¯m just going to take a walk,¡± Gabriel said trying to keep his voice steady.
¡°Okay but don¡¯t be gone for too long.¡± Hazel said smiling at him, ¡°I want to look around.¡±
¡®Of course, you do.¡¯ Gabriel thought before forcing a smile, ¡°Alright then.¡±
Once Gabriel started to walk away from Hazel a dark and intimidating look appeared on his face, ¡®Tell me everything that happened last night.¡¯
And that was how Josh began recounting the events of the previous night to his master as he walked to the cargo hold. Once Gabriel was sure no one followed him he locked the door before he sat on one of the crates with Josh perching on a nearby barrel.
Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.
¡®It seems that Rachel has some relation to my brother,¡¯ Gabriel said thoughtfully, ¡®and not a healthy one at that.¡¯
¡®Yes Master, it did look like Ms. Oliviero was afraid of him.¡¯ Josh said.
¡°He¡¯s probably here to get drunk again.¡± Gabriel said before sighing, ¡°Hopefully he¡¯ll be too busy being drunk he won¡¯t even notice my scent.¡±
¡®Master, wouldn¡¯t it be better if you informed them of your lineage?¡¯ Josh asked.
Gabriel sighed before burying his face into his hands, ¡°Seems like that¡¯s the only advice anyone can give me.¡±
¡®Then maybe you should take it.¡¯ Josh suggested, ¡®Before you end up regretting it.¡¯
Gabriel groaned at this before standing up, ¡°Hazel¡¯s going to kill me for not telling her and the twins will probably assassinate me for being related to Ambrose.¡±
Josh gave a reassuring croak before he flew to Gabriel¡¯s shoulder.
¡°Thanks, Josh.¡± Gabriel said gratefully as he gently stroked the bird¡¯s black feathers, ¡°I appreciate the effort.¡±
Once Gabriel opened the door he was immediately met with Charles¡¯ frown and stern look.
¡°Can I help you with anything?¡± Gabriel asked sternly as he folded his arms and gave an even scarier look than the one, he gave yesterday, ¡°Cause I have places to be.¡±
¡®Calm down Charles.¡¯ The older man thought in a successful attempt to calm his nerves, ¡°We need to have a serious talk.¡±
¡°Then it can wait.¡± Gabriel said rather rudely as he walked past him, ¡°Hazel and I got to meet with the twins.¡±
¡°You called for the twins!?¡± Charles exclaimed in shock.
¡°So, what if I did?¡± Gabriel asked turning to him, ¡°They¡¯re part of this fight just as much as Hazel and I are.¡±
Charles groaned at this as he pinched the bridge of his nose. Gabriel rolled his eyes at this before he walked away.
¡®I mean no disrespect Master but wasn¡¯t that a bit rude?¡¯ Josh asked, ¡®He might¡¯ve wanted to discuss something important.¡¯
¡°It can wait Josh.¡± Gabriel said before stepping back onto the front deck, ¡°Hazel!¡±
¡°Over here Gab!¡± Hazel called back from behind the steering wheel.
Gabriel smiled at this before he ran to her with Josh flying slightly above him. Hazel smiled as the boy reached her side before the two were greeted by the captain.
¡°That steering wheel treating ya right lass?¡± The captain asked smiling at Hazel.
¡°Yep,¡± Hazel said smiling at him.
The captain chuckled at this before he took over so they could dock. Once the captain was behind the wheel, Hazel and Gabriel walked back to the deck. They talked for a short moment before Gabriel saw that the dock was close enough to jump safely across. The boy smiled at this before he grabbed Hazel¡¯s hand and ran towards the direction of the docks before jumping onto them with their animal companions following not long after. The two smiled at each other before Josh gave a loud croak, catching their attention.
Gabriel, already knowing the reason for his bird¡¯s sudden croak only smiled and said, ¡°Lead the way, Josh.¡±
Josh only croaked again before flying in the direction of the town. The two brunettes smiled at each other again before they and the red fox ran after the raven, laughing. They were running for a few moments before they stopped in front of a quaint little inn. The two looked at each other before Josh perched on Gabriel¡¯s shoulder and gave what Hazel thought looked like a reassuring nod. Gabriel took a deep breath before he pushed the door open. Almost immediately Hazel¡¯s ears were filled with joyous music, laughter, the clinking of bottles, and all sorts of merry-making. Almost as if on instinct she grabbed Gabriel¡¯s hand and gave it a firm squeeze. The boy smiled at this before mirroring the girl¡¯s action. Once they entered the lobby, the two quickly began scanning the area for their friends.
¡°Hazel, Gabriel over here!¡± A familiar voice exclaimed.
Looking around Hazel had finally spotted the twins waving at them from their booth, beside the window, just a few feet away from them. Hazel smiled before she led Gabriel, Josh, and Phoenix to them. Once they were beside the booth Rachel had wasted no time in engulfing them into one of her bone-crunching hugs in which Josh had quickly flown off and perched himself on Ace¡¯s shoulder to escape. It took some time into getting the younger Oliviero twin to release them but as soon as she did Hazel and Gabriel were both gasping for air. As Rachel apologized to them the three were sitting down with Ace and his sister on one side, Hazel, Gabriel, and Josh ¨C who soon after perched once again on his master¡¯s shoulder ¨C on the other, and Phoenix under the table.
¡°So why did you want to see us so urgently?¡± Ace asked worried, ¡°You said it was going to be a dangerous situation if we didn¡¯t act fast and why couldn¡¯t we bring Carla or Eliza? I get why we couldn¡¯t bring Ms. Cassidy but, Carla and Eliza?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± Hazel said before she sighed, ¡°How long do we have until the boat leaves?¡±
¡°We have until dusk.¡± Gabriel answered, ¡°So we¡¯ve got time.¡±
¡°Well?¡± Ace asked urging them to start recalling what had happened after they had split up.
Gabriel sighed before he and Hazel started to recount the past events of the last few hours.
(A/N: I say few when in reality, they¡¯ve been gone for nearly an entire day -_-)
¡°Gods that¡¯s horrible.¡± Ace said as Rachel gasped.
¡°Hazel, are you going to be, okay?¡± Rachel asked gently holding said girl¡¯s hand.
¡°I-I¡¯ll be okay.¡± Hazel said smiling slightly, ¡°Still trying to take it all in but I¡¯ll be okay.¡±
Gabriel gave her a soft smile before a familiar scent filled his nostrils. Eyes widening, he quickly stood up, catching the attention of his friends. The twins and Hazel gave him confused and worried looks as he quickly looked around with a hard stare clear on his face.
¡°Gabriel, are you alright?¡± Hazel asked worriedly.
¡°Hazel be quiet,¡± Gabriel said sternly.
The twins¡¯ eyes along with Hazel¡¯s widened at this as they all stared at him in shock.
¡®He-he never talked to me like that.¡¯ Hazel thought in surprise before she furrowed her brows, ¡®He isn¡¯t telling me something. I can feel it.¡¯
Hazel caught the twins¡¯ eyes before she made a hushing motion.
¡°We need to get the girls out of here.¡± Gabriel said his eyes narrowing dangerously as he quickly grabbed Hazel¡¯s hand, ¡°Right now.¡±
¡°Why?¡± Ace asked as he and Rachel quickly gathered their bags.
¡°He¡¯ll catch our scent any minute now.¡± Gabriel said as Ace placed a couple of copper coins on the table, ¡°You¡¯re going to have to spray that.¡±
¡°What are you talking about?¡± Hazel asked confused before Gabriel took out a small spray bottle and shook it vigorously, ¡°And what are you doing?¡±
¡°Covering up our tracks,¡± Gabriel said before spraying the coins then the girls, and finally himself.
¡°Gabriel, what is going on?¡± Hazel asked anxiously as he led her, the twins, and Phoenix out of the inn.
They were out of the small inn when Hazel finally had enough of Gabriel¡¯s silence. Gritting her teeth, she harshly yanked her arm away and glared at the boy, with the twins and Phoenix by her side.
¡°Just answer me!¡± Hazel exclaimed almost angrily, ¡°What is going on with you!?¡±
¡°Hazel we can¡¯t talk about this here.¡± Gabriel said in a hushed voice, ¡°Right now we need to get you and Rachel out of here. Rachel most importantly.¡±
¡°Why?¡± Hazel demanded.
¡°So, he can¡¯t smell or hear any of us,¡± Gabriel said almost panicking.
¡°Who¡¯s he!?¡± Ace demanded also getting irritated now.
¡°That would be me, Little Ace.¡± A familiar voice rang in Gabriel¡¯s and the twins¡¯ ears.
Hazel gave a confused look before Rachel gave a high-pitched scream. The girl turned to the right before she found herself coming face to face with a red-haired boy with swollen green eyes and olive skin wearing a tattered old jacket, a brown unkempt shirt, and badly ripped jeans.
¡°A-ambrose.¡± Rachel stuttered in a terrified tone.
¡°Nice to see you again babe.¡± Ambrose said hoarsely before turning to Gabriel, ¡°Long time no see, Lil¡¯ bro.¡±
Chapter 11
Gabriel growled at this before he clenched his fists and gave a deadly glare.
¡°Don¡¯t call me that.¡± Gabriel demanded, his voice trembling with rage, ¡°You lost any right in calling me that on the day you abandoned me.¡±
¡°He¡¯s your brother!?¡± Ace exclaimed angrily.
¡°Believe me, I¡¯m not proud of it either.¡± Gabriel replied, ¡°Leave us alone Ambrose, don¡¯t you have anything better to do?¡±
¡°Oh, I¡¯ll leave,¡± Ambrose said before smirking, ¡°when and only when I get my bride back.¡±
Before Ace or Hazel could say anything, Gabriel had suddenly appeared in front of them with an even more menacing glare.
¡°Over my dead body,¡± Gabriel growled.
¡®How did he get there so fast!?¡¯ Hazel thought wide-eyed, ¡°Gabriel¡¡±
¡°Just stay out of this Hazel.¡± Gabriel said looking over at Hazel, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±
¡°Can you though?¡± Ambrose taunted, ¡°I am still older than you.¡±
¡°Well, he¡¯s still sober though.¡± Ace said, ¡°And unlike you, he¡¯s got back up.¡± He and Hazel then walked to either side of Gabriel, all three shielding Rachel with Phoenix growling by her side.
Gabriel looked at the two who nodded before all three of them turned to Ambrose with deadly glares on all of their faces. Ambrose looked at the three Monster Hunters in front of him before he sighed.
¡°Alright, I know when I¡¯m not wanted.¡± Ambrose said before he turned to leave, ¡°But I¡¯ll be back.¡±
¡°Good luck with that,¡± Gabriel said glaring at Ambrose¡¯s retreating back.
Once Ambrose was far out of earshot Hazel turned to Gabriel with a calmer glare, ¡°I want explanations now.¡±
Gabriel sighed before nodding, ¡°Alright, after all that, I owe all of you an explanation.¡± He then turned to Hazel with a regretful look, ¡°And a confession.¡±
¡°We should do this in a more private place.¡± Rachel said folding her arms in order to try and calm her nerves.
¡°Let¡¯s do this on the boat.¡± Hazel said before turning to the twins, ¡°You two ready to go?¡±
The two nodded before they all made their way to the boat in a heavy atmosphere. Once they were in the captain¡¯s line of sight he smiled before he spotted Ace and Rachel.
¡°By the Gods!¡± The captain bellowed, ¡°Ace! Rachel!¡±
¡°Hey Uncle.¡± Ace greeted as the captain walked up to them, ¡°How have you been?¡±
¡°Better now that I¡¯ve seen the two of you again.¡± The captain said before he noticed the slightly nervous expression on Rachel¡¯s face, ¡°You alright Lass?¡±
¡°Yeah, uncle.¡± Rachel said running her hands up and down her upper arms, ¡°Just a bit shaken up.¡±
The captain gave her a look before he sighed and smiled soon after, ¡°Alright Rachel, I won¡¯t force you to do anything you don¡¯t want to.¡±
¡°Captain do you by any chance know when we¡¯ll be leaving?¡± Gabriel asked.
¡°We¡¯ll be leaving an hour after grub, lad.¡± The captain answered, ¡°Why do you ask?¡±
¡°Just curious.¡± Gabriel lied, ¡®Just a few more hours Gabriel. Just a few more hours and you¡¯ll be rid of Ambrose again.¡¯
¡°Come on you two.¡± Ace said before he and Rachel led Hazel, Gabriel, Josh, and Phoenix to the cargo hold.
As they walked to the cargo hold, Gabriel nervously looked at Hazel who looked pale and deep in thought. He contemplated on what to say but an all too familiar bubble of anxiety and fear in the pit of his stomach forced him to keep his mouth shut. Though unknown to him Hazel was having a mental war in her mind as she looked at the ground.
¡®Why did he hide this from me?¡¯ Hazel thought before her internal voice talked back, ¡®He knew you wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it.¡¯
She quietly sighed wondering if she was on the verge of tears or not. The twins however were having mixed thoughts about Gabriel ¨C Rachel more than Ace though.
¡®He did tell you he wasn¡¯t close to Ambrose.¡¯ Ace said folding his arms, ¡®And from how he described him I should¡¯ve connected the dots sooner¡or at least suspected it.¡¯
Once they stopped in front of the cargo hold door both the girls¡¯ nerves rose tremendously. Sighing deeply Ace opened the door and beckoned everyone to get inside. Both girls quietly entered before sitting down on two of the few remaining crates as Ace turned to look at Gabriel with a face of both worry and doubt. The darker-haired brunette quietly sighed before he and Ace sat on two other crates with Josh perching beside Gabriel and Phoenix sitting down beside Hazel¡¯s crate.
¡°You want to start explaining Gabriel?¡± Hazel asked, ¡°Like right now?¡±
Gabriel looked at her for a moment as if searching for something, he stayed like that until he finally saw it in her eyes. In the almost year that Gabriel knew Hazel he had grown accustomed with the girl skillfully hiding her emotions though she would¡¯ve done a better job if Gabriel hadn¡¯t already noticed this.
¡®She¡¯s desperate.¡¯ Gabriel thought before he took a deep breath, ¡°As you all know no Ambrose is my older brother.¡±
The three only nodded in agreement before Gabriel told the girls exactly what he told Ace on the first night of their mission. Rachel only nodded most of the time and occasionally let out either quiet sighs or gasps while Hazel kept a stoic face and occasionally nodded. Once Gabriel had finished, he looked at everyone and sighed.
¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t have kept it a secret,¡± Gabriel began, ¡°but I promised myself the day Matthew took me away from my hometown I would forget every memory of my so-called brother.¡± He then walked over to Hazel, ¨C who was looking at the floor ¨C cupped her cheek, and made the girl face him before dropping to a low whisper so only she could hear, ¡°I never meant to hurt you like this, Hazel.¡±
The two brunettes looked at each other intently before Hazel quickly enveloped the boy into a hug. Gabriel froze for a moment before Hazel¡¯s silent sobs broke his trance. He looked at the twins who gave him understanding smiles before he smiled back and returned the hug. The twins smiled at each other before they joined the two brown-haired Monster Hunters in the hug. The four stayed in that position for a couple of minutes before a scent filled Gabriel¡¯s nose.
¡°We¡¯ve got company guys,¡± Gabriel whispered as they separated a bit.
¡°How did you-?¡± Hazel asked whispering as Rachel and Ace sat back down on two nearby crates.
¡°I¡¯ll show you tonight.¡± Gabriel replied before he saw the expression on Hazel¡¯s face, ¡°It¡¯ll be easier to explain.¡±
Hazel nodded before Gabriel turned to the door, ¡°You can come inside now Charles. I already know you¡¯re there.¡±
Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.
The other three hunters gave each other weirded-out looks as the door remained closed. Gabriel sighed and rolled his eyes before he walked to the door and opened it, there stood Charles with his ear supposedly pressed on the door a couple of seconds ago. The boy glared at him as he folded his arms with the other three hunters giving the man disturbed faces ¨C well, more like Hazel gave a disturbed look, the twins however shared more confused expressions.
¡°Gabriel, who¡¯s this?¡± Ace asked as he put a protective arm in front of his younger sister.
¡°Ace, Rachel meet Charles.¡± Gabriel said introducing them before he added, ¡°The guy that was stalking us.¡±
Ace glared at the man after that last sentence as Hazel tried to hold her giggles back with Rachel looking at the older man weirdly. Gabriel smiled at the scene that he had created before he turned to give an amused smirk to Phoenix and Josh. The fox only barked in an amused manner while the raven croaked and flapped his wings.
¡®I love moments like this.¡¯ Hazel thought as a grin appeared on her face before she turned to Charles who was frantically trying to explain himself, ¡°So what were you doing here Mr. Charles?¡±
¡°I was looking for Mr. Pasi,¡± Charles answered thankfully for the change of subject.
¡°Why?¡± Gabriel asked.
¡°I just wanted to talk.¡± Charles replied before he saw the suspicious look Gabriel and Ace were giving him, ¡°I promise, I just want to talk.¡±
Hazel and Rachel looked at each other before they chuckled at the boys¡¯ antics. The two boys looked at them weirdly before Gabriel looked at Charles again.
¡°What did you want to talk about?¡± Gabriel asked in a low whisper as his friends were distracted.
¡°I know what you are half-blood,¡± Charles whispered.
Both Gabriel¡¯s and Phoenix¡¯s eyes widened at this before the boy let out a low and threatening growl. Charles let out a small gulp before Gabriel gave a much softer and more innocent expression before he turned to Hazel and the twins smiled.
¡°Hazel could you and the twins leave for a couple of minutes?¡± Gabriel asked, ¡°I¡¯m quite interested in what Mr. Charles wants to talk about.¡±
Hazel shrugged before she and the twins got down from their crates. She was about to join the twins on the upper deck before she gave Gabriel a quick hug and kiss on the cheek before she left red-faced with Phoenix following close behind. Gabriel smiled at the girl¡¯s retreating back before his glare returned as he turned back to Charles¡¯ turn.
¡°You¡¯ve got about exactly one opportunity to tell me how the fudge you found out about my blood status.¡± Gabriel demanded, ¡°Just one.¡±
Charles took a deep breath before he answered in a slightly shaking voice, ¡°My chancellor gave me your and Miss Abernathy¡¯s files.¡±
¡°Why the frick do you have our files?¡± Gabriel demanded.
¡°I-it was just a background check.¡± Charles said stuttering a little, ¡°Just a formality.¡±
¡°Just a formality?¡± Gabriel asked his glare becoming more menacing, ¡°Does going through personal files come off as formal to you!?¡±
Charles gulped quietly as he slowly put his arms up in surrender shakily, ¡°N-no.¡±
¡°Then why in the world did you do it?¡± Gabriel snarled.
¡°It was just supposed to be a simple background check.¡± Charles said before taking a deep breath, ¡°And after seeing that nearly your entire profile¡¯s been corrupted, I¡¯m sort of relieved that Chancellor West gave them to me.¡±
Gabriel gave a low growl before he stalked closer to the older man, ¡°And what in Merlin¡¯s name do you plan on doing with that information.¡±
(A/N: As I was writing this, I couldn¡¯t help but mentally laugh that I was writing about a seventeen-year-old boy scaring a thirty-year-old man.)
As Charles remained quiet Gabriel couldn¡¯t help but give another menacing growl accompanied by an even darker glare. Charles could feel his legs shake under the younger boy¡¯s gaze, he backed away a little as he lowered his hands and felt the pistol that he hid in his pants pockets.
¡®A wolf under sheep¡¯s clothing indeed.¡¯ Charles thought.
¡Þ
¡°I really want to know what those two are talking about.¡± Ace admitted as he leaned back on the upper deck railing before he turned to the girls, ¡°You two up for a little snooping?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea Ace.¡± Rachel said quietly, ¡°Gabriel might get mad if he finds out.¡±
¡°She¡¯s right,¡± Hazel replied before sighing and looking at the palm of her hand.
Rachel noticing this frowned at her friend¡¯s action before she placed her hands on her hips and asked, ¡°Hazel are you okay? You¡¯ve been pretty quiet.¡±
Hazel only glanced at her for a second before leaning onto the railing and folding her arms, ¡°I¡¯m fine Rachel. Just got something on my mind.¡±
¡°Like a certain brown-haired boy?¡± Ace asked almost teasingly.
¡°Drop it, Ace,¡± Hazel said shortly.
Ace¡¯s eyes widened a bit before he slightly put his arms up in surrender, ¡°Calm down Hazel. I was just trying to lighten the mood.¡±
¡°Appreciate the effort.¡± Hazel replied before she looked at the floor, ¡°But I¡¯m not in the mood right now.¡±
Both the twins gave her a look before they saw the captain walking towards them. Rachel opened her mouth to greet her uncle but stopped herself when she saw the worried look on his face.
¡°Something wrong Cap?¡± Hazel asked also catching the captain¡¯s expression, ¡°Is everything alright?¡±
The captain sighed for a moment before responding, ¡°It seems like we may have some technical difficulties.¡± He sighed again before he gave Ace and the girls a small smile, ¡°But with any luck, we should be able to set sail again at a quarter past sunset although that does mean another day of sailing ahead of us.¡±
Hazel let out a small sigh of her own before smiling at the captain, ¡°It¡¯s alright Cap, I¡¯m sure the four of us wouldn¡¯t mind a little more time here.¡±
¡°Thank you for your patience with us Ms. Abernathy.¡± The captain said tipping his hat to her before walking away.
Hazel sighed again before she placed a hand on Rachel¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Just a little bit longer Rach.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about me Hazel.¡± Rachel said giving the girl a closed-eyed smile, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡±
¡°If you say so.¡± Hazel said hesitantly before Ace let out a sigh making both the girls look at him, ¡°Something wrong Ace?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve just been thinking.¡± Ace said simply.
¡°Thinking about what?¡± Rachel asked curiously.
¡°About Gabriel.¡± Ace replied.
¡°Why?¡± Hazel asked.
¡°Something he said in the inn just rubbed me the wrong way.¡± Ace said looking at the sky, ¡°He said ¡®He¡¯ll catch our scent any minute now¡¯ if I remember correctly.¡±
¡°Scent?¡± Rachel asked confused, ¡°Why would he say that?¡±
The two looked at each other for a moment before looking at Hazel who seemed to be lost in thought. Rachel raised a brow to her brother who shrugged before he snapped his fingers, making her snap out of her thoughts.
¡°What were we talking about?¡± Hazel asked.
The twins once again looked at each other before they turned to Hazel, both wearing bewildered expressions.
¡°Hazel are you okay?¡± Rachel asked worried about her friend.
¡°Of course, I am Rachel.¡± Hazel said forcing a smile, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡±
¡°Is it about Gabriel?¡± Rachel asked.
¡°Of course, it is Rach, I mean come on.¡± Ace said clearly frustrated, ¡°These two HARDLY keep anything from each other. She has the right to be upset at him for keeping THIS from her!¡±
¡°Ace, be quiet!¡± Rachel whisper yelled as she covered her brother¡¯s mouth.
¡®Speak of the devil.¡¯ Hazel thought as she saw Gabriel appear with a rather pale Charles coming to view right after him, ¡°Is it just me or does Gabriel look a bit menacing?¡±
Ace once again looked at Hazel weirdly for the third time that morning before he averted his gaze to Gabriel¡¯s expression, ¡°No, that¡¯s just his face when someone ¨C mostly guys ¨C ask weird questions about you.¡±
¡°People ask weird questions about her?¡± Rachel asked curiously, ¡°Why?¡±
Ace and Hazel looked at each other in a mild panic as they thought of a way to redirect the conversation, fortunately, though Gabriel had already joined them before either one could open their mouths. Hazel gave the boy a small smile in both greeting and thanks while Ace just nodded, Gabriel only smiled at them in return before the four started to discuss if they should indeed follow Charles to his branch of the Monster Hunters.
¡°I think we should at least hear what his chancellor has to say.¡± Hazel reasoned after a while, ¡°From what we found from the music box and what¡¯s been happening inside The Council, I think it¡¯s our best shot at getting some answers.¡±
¡°Okay but Chancellor Nevermore gave Gabriel that music box, how come he didn¡¯t see the engraving?¡± Ace asked.
There was silence for a moment before Gabriel sighed, ¡°I think we have to put the option that Chancellor Nevermore being a spy for Dark on the table.¡±
¡°What!?¡± The twins exclaimed catching everyone¡¯s attention.
Chapter 12
¡°Keep it down,¡± Gabriel said hushing them.
¡°Sorry about that!¡± Hazel apologized, ¡°Carry on, on what you were doing!¡±
The entire crew looked at the group for a moment before they continued with their tasks. The two brunettes both sighed in relief before Gabriel turned his attention back to the twins.
¡°I said it was a possibility.¡± Gabriel said already knowing the reason for the twins¡¯ outburst, ¡°Calm down you two.¡±
¡°But if Chancellor Nevermore was working for Dark, why would he let Hazel stay at The Hideout?¡± Rachel asked, ¡°Or help Hazel-¡± the girl stopped herself before she dragged her thumb across her neck, ¡°his own niece?¡±
¡°Like Gabriel said guys, it¡¯s just a possibility.¡± Hazel said before she sighed and folded her arms, ¡°Listen, both of us don¡¯t want it to be true just as much as you two but we can¡¯t rule out any possibilities right now.¡±
Ace sighed at this before he massaged his temples in hopes to prevent an incoming headache, ¡°Gods, I miss the simpler days.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t we all.¡± Hazel said lightly chuckling before she quietly sighed, ¡°But like it or not this is our life now and all that we can do now is see this through.¡±
She let out another sigh before she met both the twins¡¯ eyes, ¡°Neither of you has to come with us. If you want to go back to The Hideout neither of us will stop you.¡±
¡°I agree with Hazel.¡± Gabriel added, ¡°The two of you are only here because of us.¡±
¡°Are you two crazy?¡± Rachel asked, ¡°Of course, we aren¡¯t just going to leave you two. We both chose to come with you on our own free will.¡±
¡°Rachel¡¯s right on this one guys.¡± Ace said smiling, ¡°You guys didn¡¯t force us to come, we chose to be here. We¡¯re not going anywhere.¡±
The two brunettes turned to glance at each other before Hazel quickly rushed over to the twins and hugged them, tears in the corners of her eyes with Gabriel following close behind. Phoenix and Josh watched the exchange with ¨C what looked like ¨C grateful expressions on their faces. The two animals looked at each other before they joined their owners, Phoenix nuzzling against Hazel¡¯s leg and Josh perching on Gabriel¡¯s shoulder. The two brown-haired Monster Hunters smiled at their animal companions before they softly patted their heads.
¡Þ
¡°The twins did what!?¡± Matthew exclaimed after Abbey read the letter Carla and Eliza had sent them last night as of late, they were the only ones left in the Mess Hall.
¡°They supposedly stole Hazel¡¯s Claist and teleported with it along with Josh.¡± James recapped, ¡°After Hazel and Gabriel left to follow a suspected stalked and/or spy.¡±
¡°That doesn¡¯t make it any better Snow¡± Abbey said as she sighed, ¡°But why would the twins do that? Sure, they¡¯ve known Hazel and Gabriel for almost a third of a year but I¡¯m sure the twins trust them enough as to not steal from them.¡±
¡°That is also true.¡± James admitted, ¡°So why did they steal Hazel¡¯s Claist?¡±
¡°And why haven¡¯t they called Luna yet?¡± Matthew added.
The two younger Monster Hunters groaned before they lightly placed their foreheads on the table opposite each other. Matthew gave a slight chuckle as he shook his head and looked at the two fondly before Eve, Cairo, and Kade slammed the doors open, all three wore panicked expressions, Abbey noticing this asked the three to sit down beside them and to tell them the reason on why they looked so shaken. Eve and the brothers looked around as if looking for someone. The three stayed silent for a few moments before they let out sighs of relief.
¡°Guys, what is going on?¡± Abbey asked, anxiety starting to rise.
Eve took one last look around before dropping to a low whisper, ¡°We heard uncle talking to a man with a red bird tattoo.¡±
James blinked in confusion before he asked, ¡°What¡¯s so wrong about that? From the look on your faces a few minutes ago it almost looked like you saw him talking to-¡±
He stopped midsentence however when he saw the look in Matthew¡¯s eyes. James furrowed his brow before a small gasp from his Kumppani brought his attention to her.
¡°Please tell me you¡¯re not saying what I think you¡¯re saying,¡± Abbey said almost pleadingly.
¡°Abbey, what are you talking about?¡± James asked, worry written all over his face now.
¡°James,¡± Matthew said quickly gaining the attention of the boy, ¡°Max Dark¡¯s followers all have the red bird tattoo.¡±
James¡¯ eyes widened at this before he found his courage to speak again, ¡°You-you don¡¯t mean-¡±
Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.
Before the white-haired boy could finish however Kade interrupted, ¡°Mt. Bedgami¡¯s chancellor is working with Max Dark.¡±
¡Þ
¡°How much longer until we reach Cloud Mountain?¡± Eliza asked from the lower deck as she looked up at Kimberly from behind the steering wheel.
¡°Calm your Kelpies Eliza.¡± Kimberly said rolling her eyes, ¡°Just like I told you the last forty-eight times!¡±
Eliza groaned at this before asking, ¡°Can¡¯t we go any faster?¡±
¡°Eliza, I swear if you¡¯re going to ask another boneheaded question, I will throw you off this boat myself.¡± Kimberly threatened.
The two girls glared at each other for a couple of moments before Eliza scoffed and went below deck to find Carla. The girl only spent a few seconds looking for the blonde when she found her in one of the four bedrooms on the ship. As the Abernathy entered her friend¡¯s room, she quickly noticed that the blue-eyed blonde looked deep in thought.
¡°Carla.¡± The girl called out her name but sighed when her friend didn¡¯t seem to have noticed her.
The green-eyed girl took a deep breath before she lightly tapped the girl on the shoulder, ¡°Carla.¡±
This seemed to have done the trick cause as soon as Eliza called to get her attention the blonde¡¯s eyes widened a bit before she turned to the other girl, blushing a bit.
¡°Oh, E-eliza, what a surprise!¡± Carla said trying to regain her composure, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you come in.¡±
Carla gave a nervous chuckle before falling silent, ¡°Did I zone out again?¡±
¡°A little.¡± Eliza said shrugging before she saw Carla look down at her hand sadly, ¡°You okay, Carl?¡±
Carla only sighed as Eliza sat beside her on the bed, ¡°I feel like it¡¯s getting worse.¡±
Eliza sighed before she gently enveloped the girl in a warm embrace, ¡°Calm down Carla, that isn¡¯t going to happen.¡±
Carla quietly chuckled before she rested her head on Eliza¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Thanks, Eli.¡±
The two stayed in that position for a few minutes before they heard Kimberly call them.
¡°Something wrong Kimberly?¡± Carla asked as she and Eliza came back to the upper deck.
¡°It¡¯s lunchtime,¡± Kimberly said as the two girls reached her.
Kimberly furrowed her brows at the look Eliza was giving her before Carla gently patted her shoulder as if to say ¡°back off.¡± Eliza sighed before she folded her arms and asked where the food was.
¡°In the kitchen.¡± Kimberly said before she turned to Carla, ¡°Can you please keep El occupied until we reach Warcester?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Carla said before the two of them turned to leave, ¡°We¡¯ll bring you something to eat later.¡±
¡°Thanks,¡± Kimberly said before the other two girls disappeared down below.
As the two walked to the kitchen before a small noise caught their attention, the two looked at each other before they started to pinpoint where the noise was coming from.
¡°Where is it coming from?¡± Eliza thought aloud before she turned to the blonde beside her, ¡°Carla?¡±
¡°Be quiet.¡± Carla said shushing her as she closed her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m trying to listen.¡±
Eliza immediately stayed silent after that sentence, the hallway, became dead silent for a few minutes with only the small noise making any sound before Carla opened her eyes. The blonde girl grabbed Eliza¡¯s hand before she led her to the bathroom and quickly ran to the mirror ¨C which looked frosted.
¡°What in the world?¡± Eliza muttered before they heard a small voice, ¡°Carla? Eliza?¡±
The two glanced at each other before Eliza¡¯s eyes widened a bit, ¡°Mirror Way.¡±
The green-eyed girl hurriedly fished out a small pot of ink and a paintbrush, she smiled at Carla before she dipped the brush into the ink, and painted the crest with the two swords, bow, and dagger. Carla gave her a doubtful and confused look before the ink on the mirror glowed a brilliant green and faded in, quickly being replaced by Matthew¡¯s face looking frazzled.
¡°Matthew is everything okay?¡¯ Carla asked worriedly, quickly forgetting to ask her Kumppani how she did this, ¡°What happened?¡±
¡°Nevermore just turned traitor.¡± Matthew said in a quiet but panicked voice, ¡°You need to find your sister and parents quickly.¡±
Both the girls¡¯ eyes widened in horror at the mention of their chancellor turning traitor before Eliza regained her posture and took a deep breath before she spoke again, ¡°Understood sir, I¡¯ll do everything I can to bring back the rest of the Abernathy family as fast as possible.¡±
¡°You better Eliza.¡± Matthew said gravely, ¡°Because, at this point, I think the Abernathys are our only shot left at reclaiming The Hideout.¡±
¡°The other hunters are they okay?¡± Carla asked worried for her friends and comrades.
¡°Yes, they¡¯re all fine for now.¡± Matthew said, ¡°We thought it¡¯d be best if we kept them in the dark for now.¡± The older man took a deep breath before he spoke again, ¡°As much as it pains me to speak ill of our comrades, we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that they might be working for Dark as well.¡±
Carla took a deep breath of relief at this before speaking again, ¡°As long as they¡¯re all safe.¡±
¡°¡¯We¡¯?¡± Eliza asked curiously, ¡°Who else knows about this?¡±
¡°For now, only Abbey, Cairo, Eve, James, Kade, and I,¡± Matthew said, ¡°and now the two of you.¡±
Eliza took another deep breath before they heard Kimberly call them. After bidding Matthew goodbye and undoing the spell, the two grabbed three of the food containers in the kitchen from across the hallway before they went back to the upper deck.
¡°What did you see Kim?¡± Eliza asked as they reached her.
Kimberly only smiled at them before she nodded to the distance. Eliza furrowed her brow before she saw a village just a few hours ahead, she gave a small smile however when she read the enormous sign at its harbor, ¡°Welcome to Warcester.¡±
¡°I see the Syren!¡± Kimberly exclaimed.
¡°Kimberly dock as soon as you can,¡± Eliza said smiling still as Carla handed the girl her food.
Chapter 13
¡°Thanks for the food.¡± Rachel said smiling as she ate her second helping of barbecued pork chops.
¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Lass.¡± The ship¡¯s cook said smiling, ¡°It¡¯s nice to see other people enjoying my cooking.¡±
¡°It¡¯s really good.¡± Gabriel complimented helping himself to some squid, ¡°It¡¯s got to be the best food I¡¯ve had in years.¡±
The cook only smiled humbly as Ace and Hazel nodded in agreement as Phoenix continued to eat his food with Josh slowly grabbing down the bits of porkchop Gabriel gave him. The captain smiled at the sight before a villager ran up to the ship yelling.
¡°Help!¡± The villager shouted again, quickly getting the attention of the four Monster Hunters and their animal companions.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Charles asked the villager curiously.
The villager was a dark-skinned man with brown hair and gentle blue eyes, he wore a simple yellow t-shirt, grey pants, and worn-out boots. Hazel ¨C who had joined Charles to look at the stranger ¨C saw that his clothes were torn and that he saw bleeding in some places.
¡°Was there a monster attack?¡± Hazel asked thinking aloud catching the attention of Gabriel, the twins, Phoenix, and Josh.
When the stranger nodded however the four younger Monster Hunters and their animal companions all rushed off the boat before they urgently asked the man where the attack happened.
¡°There.¡± The man said pointing to somewhere in the distance right in the direction of the inn where the four of them reunited, ¡°Just a few houses from the inn.¡±
¡°Alright.¡± Hazel said nodding before she saw the man clutching the wound on his abdomen, ¡°You should find a doctor and get some rest.¡±
¡°You four go and check that monster attack.¡± Charles said joining them before he gently put a hand on the man¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I¡¯ll go make sure he gets proper medical treatment, I¡¯ll join you four later.¡±
Hazel nodded before she turned to the villager again, ¡°I¡¯d hate to bring up any unwanted memories but is there anything you could tell us about the monster that attacked you? It would be a lot of help.¡±
The villager stayed silent for a few seconds before he spoke in a rather shaky voice, ¡°It was a werewolf.¡±
Charles ¨C immediately noticing the villager¡¯s tone and terrified attitude ¨C gently but quickly helped him to the nearest healer while Hazel and the others boarded the boat again to retrieve their belongings. As Hazel packed her pouch she glanced at the door before tapping Gabriel lightly on the shoulder after she was sure that nobody could hear them.
¡°Did you see it?¡± Hazel asked whispering.
¡°Kimberly¡¯s boat?¡± Gabriel replied, ¡°Yeah, I suspect they could get here any minute now.¡±
¡°Which is exactly why we have to leave as soon as we finish this mission. We¡¯re telling the twins as soon as we meet up.¡±
¡°Okay but what about Charles?¡±
¡°He said he¡¯d join us after he makes sure that man¡¯s taken care of properly, right?¡±
¡°Okay I understand how we¡¯ll get him to play along but what about how we¡¯re getting to wherever he¡¯s taking us?¡¯
¡°I saw another Monster Hunter base just a couple of minutes from here.¡±
¡°So, you plan on using one of their boats? Hazel, hunters like us don¡¯t exactly have identification ¨C unless you count our keys as identification but I digress.¡±
¡°True but I have something most Monster Hunters don¡¯t.¡±
¡°And that is?¡±
¡°A family name to uphold.¡±
¡°¡What?¡±
¡°Luna told me about it. Said that nearly all my ancestors were Monster Hunters.¡±
¡°And you just believed her?¡±
¡°Of course, I did, she did live in the archives before deciding to come stay with us remember?¡±
¡°Neither of you ever told me.¡±
¡°Really?¡±
¡°Yep.¡±
Oh, well sorry.¡±
Gabriel let out a small sigh before he closed his pouch, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You got everything?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Hazel said closing her own pouch.
¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± Gabriel said before opening the door.
¡Þ
¡°Hey, you two.¡± Ace greeted the two brunettes and their animal companions joined him and his sister on the upper deck, ¡°You two ready to go?¡±
Hazel nodded before she dropped to a low whisper, ¡°You two got everything?¡±
¡°Yes, mom.¡± Ace said in a joking manner while rolling his eyes, ¡°Why are you whispering? And why are you asking?¡±
¡°We¡¯re leaving after we deal with this werewolf,¡± Gabriel whispered in a distant voice.
¡°Really?¡± Ace asked, ¡°How come?¡±
¡°We saw Kimberly¡¯s boat just a few hours from here.¡± Hazel explained, ¡°Which is why we need to get Charles and leave as fast as possible while also solving this town¡¯s new werewolf problem.¡±
¡°Reasonable.¡± Ace said with Rachel agreeing.
¡°Come on.¡± Gabriel said nodding in the direction of the inn, ¡°We¡¯re burning daylight.¡±
¡°Should we tell Uncle?¡± Rachel asked.
¡°We¡¯ll send him a letter,¡± Hazel said simply before they finally started to walk.
¡Þ
¡°What do you think we should do Matthew?¡± Eve asked as Kade passed her for the tenth time, ¡°We have to do something at least.¡±
¡°I agree with Eve.¡± Abbey said as she held her face in her hands at fetal position, ¡°We need to come up with a plan in case things get out of hand.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know alright.¡± Matthew admitted, ¡°I didn¡¯t even know about any of this until this morning.¡±
He and the other Monster Hunters sighed before a hoot caught their attention. Matthew tensely started to look around but let out a sigh of relief when he saw that it was only Luna.
¡°Luna, what are you doing in here?¡± Cairo asked.
¡°I¡¯m being summoned,¡± Luna said as she showed her right-wing tip glowing a vibrant cobalt purple.
¡°Seriously?¡± Abbey asked as they all looked at the barn owl, ¡°Maybe you can tell Hazel and the others about-¡± she stopped herself before dropping to a low whisper, ¡°Chancellor Nevermore turning traitor.¡±
Luna gave something close to a nod before she flew up and disappeared in a flash of purple light. Eve sighed, looking at the spot Luna used to be a few seconds ago before she felt Kade gently pat her shoulder.
¡°You okay Eve?¡± Kade asked, ¡°This must be hard to take in.¡±
¡°I¡¯m just in shock.¡± Eve admitted, ¡°I just can¡¯t imagine Uncle working with Dark. For as long as I¡¯ve known him, he always put The Hideout and its hunters above everything. It¡¯s unbelievable that he would try to hurt both.¡±
¡°There has to be an explanation for all this,¡± James said thoughtfully.
¡°I¡¯m sure there is.¡± Matthew said before he folded his arms and sighed, ¡°But until we find it no one leak any information to anybody.¡±
¡°Yes sir.¡± James and the others said as they all nodded to their higher up.
¡Þ
¡°Salutations Ms. Abernathy.¡± Luna greeted the purple-eyed girl as she perched on the girl¡¯s outstretched arm.
¡°It¡¯s a pleasure seeing you too Luna.¡± Hazel said smiling at the brown owl, ¡°Anything new going on at The Hideout?¡±
Hazel, Gabriel, and the twins were currently at the edge of the forest a couple of feet from the inn. Hazel and Gabriel were leaning on two trees, the twins sitting down on nearby rocks, Phoenix sitting down beside Hazel¡¯s feet, and Josh perched on a branch above Gabriel.
¡°Yes Ms. Abernathy, some rather startling events have been progressing from The Hideout,¡± Luna said flapping her wings importantly while also catching Rachel¡¯s and the boys¡¯ attention.
¡°What happened?¡± Hazel asked.
¡°It¡¯d be best if I inform you after we complete this mission.¡± Luna said before she straightened herself ¨C at least that was what it looked like to Hazel, ¡°Reporting for duty Ms. Abernathy.¡±
Pushing her curiosity aside Hazel stood up as well as Gabriel and the twins. The brown-haired girl had asked the two birds to circle the forest to look for anything suspicious from above while they and Phoenix searched the ground, the six of them agreed before Josh and Luna took flight.
¡°Spread out.¡± Hazel said looking at the others, ¡°Rachel and Phoenix with me, Ace go with Gabriel.¡±
¡°Got it, boss.¡± Ace said smiling slightly.
Hazel nodded to the others before she turned to Gabriel, ¡°If you find anything shoot one of your Fire Arrows.¡±
¡°And if you guys find something?¡± Gabriel asked.
Hazel only smiled before she pulled out a small handful of silver sparkly rocks.
¡°Pretty.¡± Rachel said before Hazel gave her half of them.
¡°Use them sparingly Rach.¡± Ace advised her, ¡°Those things are expensive.¡±
¡°Where did you even get the money for these?¡± Gabriel asked, ¡°Cause I¡¯ve only seen three people buy that many Starsparks.¡±
¡°I know how to save Novas.¡± Hazel said putting the topic aside, ¡°We¡¯re getting off-topic. Spread out, if you find something suspicious send a Spark.¡±
The boys nodded before they walked away, leaving the girls and Phoenix to their own devices.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Hazel said turning to Rachel who nodded before they walked in the other direction.
¡Þ
¡°Don¡¯t you find it kind of weird?¡± Ace asked after about twenty minutes of blindly searching the woods.
¡°Find what weird?¡± Gabriel asked glancing at the boy walking beside him.
¡°That a werewolf just attacked in the middle of the day.¡± Ace said like it was the most obvious thing in the world, ¡°How could that villager get attacked by one when the next full moon is still three days from now?¡±
¡°I think your knowledge on werewolves needs refreshing.¡±
¡°Excuse me?¡±
¡°You¡¯re talking about werewolves that got their abilities through a werewolf¡¯s bite, the one we¡¯re dealing with is probably of pure blood.¡±
If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡±
¡°The common werewolf like you said can only transform during the full moon and became a werewolf through the bite of another while a pure-blooded werewolf ¨CI feel like I don¡¯t have to explain how you become one ¨C can actually transform whenever they like, full moon or not.¡±
¡°Oh, so one got bitten and got turned into a werewolf while the other was born a werewolf due to having werewolf parents from both sides?¡±
¡°Yep.¡±
¡°Are pure-blooded werewolves more dangerous?¡±
¡°¡Yes, based solely on the facts that they can transform whenever they like and that they have two wolf forms.¡±
¡°That¡¯s the only significant thing about them, isn¡¯t it?¡±
¡°Pretty much, yeah.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know whether to be scared, depressed, or just straight up¡whatever.¡±
Gabriel chuckled at this before he replied, ¡°You can probably feel all three.¡±
The two glanced at each other before laughing quietly.
¡Þ
¡°Why do you want to run from Eliza and the others?¡± Rachel asked out of nowhere.
Hazel stood up from inspecting the inside of a cave before turning to the other girl, ¡°Are you serious right now?¡±
¡°¡Yes.¡±
¡°Kimberly nearly shot you and Josh while my own sister nearly sliced the two of you AND Ace.¡±
¡°Oh.¡±
¡°Nice to see you understand my point of view right now.¡±
¡°I¡¯m just sorry I asked you.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it Rach.¡±
¡°So, what do you think about all this?¡±
¡°Well, I hate the fact that I¡¯m running from the only somewhat sane family member I have left.¡±
Hazel only stayed silent at that sentence before she looked down at her feet, leaving Phoenix to look at his master in worry.
¡°And?¡± Rachel asked, wondering if there was another reason for the girl¡¯s urge to flee from her older sister and higher-ups.
¡°I just have a feeling in my gut that we should keep our distance from the three of them.¡± Hazel said before trailing off, ¡°Do I sound paranoid?¡±
¡°A little.¡± Rachel admitted shrugging, ¡°But I know you mean well.¡±
Hazel only gave her a look before chuckling lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a compliment.¡±
¡°As you should.¡± Rachel said smiling.
The two smiled at each other before they continued to search for anything out of place. Rachel was currently examining the opening to a cave when Hazel called her attention.
¡°Something wrong Hazel?¡± Rachel asked curiously as to what was bothering the usually focused Monster Hunters.
¡°Do you-¡± Hazel began before hesitating, ¡®Should I really be talking behind his back?¡¯
¡°Hazel,¡± Rachel called snapping the other girl out of her thoughts.
¡°Hm?¡± Hazel hummed to show that she was indeed listening.
¡°You were going to ask me something.¡± Rachel reminded her while wearing a patient smile, ¡°So?¡±
¡°F-forget about it.¡± Hazel said backing out, ¡°It isn¡¯t that important.¡±
Rachel gave her a worried look before she sighed and placed both her hands on each of her friend¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Hazel it¡¯s me, Rachel. You can tell me anything. You know that, right?¡±
¡°Of course, I do.¡±
¡°Then why don¡¯t you tell me what¡¯s bothering you?¡±
¡°Nothing¡¯s bothering me.¡±
¡°Is it about Gabriel?¡±
Hazel only stayed silent at that before she hung her head. Rachel smiled softly before she took the other¡¯s hand in hers.
¡°I¡¯m on your side, Hazel.¡± Rachel said smiling, ¡°You can trust me, okay?¡±
Hazel only raised her head so that her purple eyes could meet her friend¡¯s blue ones.
¡®Can I though?¡¯ Hazel thought, ¡®Gabriel told me the same thing, and yet¡¡¯
Hazel opened her mouth to say something but a loud raspy bark interrupted her. The two girls looked at each other before running in the direction of Hazel¡¯s fox, they ran for a few minutes before the two saw the red fox growling at the wolf-like figure on its hind legs.
¡°Werewolf,¡± Hazel whispered as both she and Rachel ducked behind a bush to try and conceal their presence.
Despite their efforts, the werewolf quickly caught their scent and quickly sprinted to their hiding spot in no time destroyed the bush they were hiding behind leaving the girls to scramble to their feet and quickly ran from the wolf-like monster and allowing Phoenix to attack. In a blink of an eye, Phoenix immediately transformed into his spirit form and sent three fireballs hurdling towards the werewolf who was too slow to react and was thrown back by the amount of force, momentarily knocked out of consciousness. Smiling at his work Phoenix quickly reverted back into his fox form and quickly ran to join Rachel and his master.
¡Þ
¡°Gabriel look!¡± Ace exclaimed pointing up at the pink-colored sky.
Gabriel followed the direction in which Ace was pointing at before his eyes widened. There in the vast sky of pink and orange were what looked like silver fireworks.
¡°Starsparks.¡± Gabriel said before he saw two small dots in the sky going in the direction of the silver sparks, ¡°Come on, the girls found something.¡±
As Gabriel ran across various obstacles only one thing was on his mind, ¡®Please don¡¯t let her find out before I tell her.¡¯
The two ran for about twenty minutes before they were joined by Charles.
¡°I was just entering the forest when I saw the Sparks.¡± Charles explained as they continued to run, ¡°Mind catching me up to speed on what¡¯s happened?¡±
Once Ace and Gabriel finished explaining they and Charles arrived at a small clearing and found the two girls and their animal companions there, all five of them looking exhausted.
¡°What happened?¡± Gabriel asked as Ace rushed to his younger sister¡¯s side.
¡°We-we just drove off the werewolf a couple of minutes ago.¡± Hazel panted as she tried to catch her breath, ¡°It must know our scent.¡±
¡®It¡¯s not your scent it recognizes.¡¯ Gabriel thought as his eyes flickered to Rachel before going back to Hazel, ¡°You said you drove it off a couple of minutes ago.¡±
Hazel nodded, ¡°Rachel, Josh, Luna, Phoenix, and I were fighting off for a while and it ran away when Rachel managed to stab one of its hind legs while I left what looked like a scratch on its back.¡±
¡°That¡¯s my sister.¡± Ace said smiling at Rachel who smiled in return.
¡°Where did it run off to?¡± Charles asked.
¡°Right there,¡± Hazel said pointing to the west.
Charles was about to say something before the howls of other wolves interrupted him. It had first started with about five or so but had increased that by the time it stopped, it felt like the entire forest was full of them.
¡°It gathered a pack.¡± Charles said in a horrified tone as his eyes widened, ¡°We need to leave. It''s too dangerous with only eight of us.¡±
¡°No.¡± Hazel said firmly, ¡°We all took an oath to defend humanity against monsters, no matter the cost. I¡¯m not just going to let some werewolf terrorize this town and run like a coward.¡±
¡°None of us are.¡± Rachel said in a determined voice as the boys and animals agreed.
Charles looked at them in disbelief before he sighed, ¡°Alright if I can¡¯t get any of you to leave the least, I can do is make sure you lot survive the night.¡±
Hazel smiled at him before nodding, ¡°Alright.¡±
¡°We need to come up with a plan.¡± Ace stated before he turned to Gabriel.
¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Gabriel asked.
¡°You seem to know a lot about werewolves so is there anything else we should know about pure-blooded ones?¡± Ace said.
Gabriel sighed before he folded his arms, ¡°Well they¡¯re most commonly known for their ability to shift at any given time and they have two forms they can shift to. One form is a crossbreed between a human and a werewolf while the other form allows them to fully shift into a wolf.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Hazel said nodding as she let the information sink in, ¡°Got anything else?¡±
¡°If they shift to their more humane form their physical strength and speed are heightened tremendously,¡± Gabriel added.
¡°Well, isn¡¯t that just great?¡± Ace said sarcastically.
¡°But when they shift into their other wolf form, they adopt all the senses of the wolf they transform into as well as the ability to communicate with other wolves.¡± Gabriel finished.
Hazel thought for a moment as she placed her chin in between her pointer finger and thumb in a thinking manner before she asked, ¡°When they shift to their second wolf form is there anything unique about it? What do their wolf forms have that differentiates them from other wolves?¡±
Gabriel thought for a moment before he sighed and shook his head, ¡°Nothing, only other purebloods can tell the difference between wolf AND werewolf.¡±
¡°So basically, you¡¯re telling me that if we don¡¯t have a pure-blooded werewolf with us in the next ten minutes, we¡¯re as good as dead.¡± Ace said with the air of somebody trying to explain the most obvious thing to an idiot.
¡°Well, we could go old school.¡± Hazel suggested, ¡°Traps.¡±
¡°That does sound safer,¡± Rachel admitted with Charles agreeing with her.
¡°Well let¡¯s get to work then.¡± Ace said wearily before eyeing the setting sun, ¡°We only got seven minutes of daylight left.¡±
With the help of the animals and Ace¡¯s magic ¨C along with their Monster Hunting training ¨C the five Monster Hunters and their animal companions had managed to create a seven feet deep pit with wooden spikes at the bottom along with several traps scattered about. It was only when Gabriel and Charles fixed the last of the traps that the howling started again and was getting louder¡
¡°Incoming,¡± Gabriel said before firing two arrows in the distance and hearing something heavy fall.
¡°Fuego.¡± Ace said before a ball of fire appeared in the palm of his hand.
Wasting no time the blue-eyed boy fired the flaming ball into the distance, setting a handful of trees on fire while also providing them with enough light to see the great number of wolves running toward them.
¡°Everyone get ready,¡± Hazel said as she as well as the others readied themselves for the battle ahead of them.
¡Þ
¡°What do you mean they left!?¡± Kimberly exclaimed angrily as she glared at the twins¡¯ uncle.
¡°I mean they left ma¡¯am.¡± Mr. Oliviero repeated calmly, ¡°They spoke to one of the locals before they left though, something about a monster attack.¡±
Eliza¡¯s eyes widened at this before she asked, ¡°If it isn¡¯t any trouble, do you perhaps know where they could be?¡±
The captain nodded before he saw the smoke illuminated by the moonlight, ¡°They¡¯re in the forest.¡±
¡°What!?¡± Eliza and the other two girls exclaimed in worry and shock.
¡°We need to get over there now!¡± Carla exclaimed with the other two nodding in agreement before the trio ran off the ship and towards the smoke.
As the captain watched the girls¡¯ retreating backs he quickly turned back to his crew, ¡°I wants everyone t¡¯ tell the villagers about the forest fire n¡¯ make sure they be all ready t¡¯ evacuate if it reaches us!¡±
¡°Aye, sir!¡± The crew exclaimed before they all ran towards the large village.
The captain watched them all leave before he sighed and looked back at the smoke, ¡®Ace, Rachel¡please be safe.¡¯
¡Þ
¡°Rach on your left!¡± Ace exclaimed seeing a wolf lunge toward his sister before she swung her sword, leaving it to fall lifeless on the ground, ¡°How many does that make?¡±
¡°The two of us killed about twelve each, Charles already has about twenty-five, Hazel has sixteen, the animals surprisingly have a total of eight, and Gabriel,¡± Rachel began before an arrow nearly grazed her and shot three wolves that were headed towards her and her brother, ¡°has killed so many that I eventually lost count. To answer your question, it''s safe to say we¡¯ve killed about seventy-three and up wolves.¡±
¡°Thankfully there¡¯s barely any left.¡± Charles said joining in on their conversation while killing two wolves, ¡°I¡¯m almost out of bullets.¡±
Rachel was about to say something when Gabriel interrupted her shouting, ¡°Where¡¯s Hazel!?¡±
¡Þ
Once Gabriel saw the first wolf from the forest¡¯s shadows all he could see was red. As the wolves kept lunging at him with their eyes he fought back with just as much force, killing every and any wolf in his line of fire.
¡®That makes 135.¡¯ Gabriel thought as he tallied the wolves he and the others had killed, ¡®I¡¯d better see if we¡¯re all still here.¡¯
After shooting one last wolf the boy quickly scanned the burning forest, spotting the twins, Charles, and all three of their animal companions, but¡
(A/N: I do not support animal hunting or cruelty. Wolves were used in this scenario solely for plot purposes.)
¡°Where¡¯s Hazel!?¡± Gabriel exclaimed worried as he frantically looked around, hoping to spot his purple-eyed friend.
¡°She isn¡¯t with you!?¡± Rachel asked as she and the others joined him.
Gabriel shook his head before he turned to Charles, ¡°I thought she was with you.¡±
The group exchanged worried looks before Phoenix started growling at something just a few feet behind them. Taking notice of this the group faced the enormous boulder that was behind them before their eyes widened; standing on top of the boulder was a wolf on its hind legs, pointing a dagger at¡
¡°Hazel!¡± Rachel exclaimed worried for her friend¡¯s safety.
¡°Let go of me,¡± Hazel said as she struggled to break free from the monster¡¯s grip.
¡°Hold still.¡± The werewolf growled.
¡°Let her go now!¡± Gabriel exclaimed angrily, ¡®That freaking mutt!¡¯
¡°What do you even want?¡± Hazel asked as both she and Gabriel death glared at the werewolf.
¡°My bride.¡± The werewolf said turning to look at Hazel before it turned back to the others, ¡°and a rematch, Gabriel.¡±
¡°Gabriel, what is it talking about?¡± Ace asked turning to Gabriel.
Gabriel only glanced at him before he put an arm in front of Rachel.
The werewolf only sighed before it spoke again, ¡°Still as stubborn as ever, Lil¡¯ bro.¡±
¡°¡What?¡± Hazel and the twins asked in disbelief as Charles let out a small sigh.
The werewolf only sighed once again before his grip loosened making Hazel shoot it a confused look, ¡°If you aren¡¯t going to act then I will for you.¡±
Gabriel only gave it a look of bewilderment and anxiety before it threw Hazel off the boulder, ¡°Amore!¡±
At the exact moment, Hazel was thrown off the boulder Gabriel instantly dropped his bow and bolted in her direction; worry etched on his face.
¡®I-I need to shift.¡¯ Gabriel thought before he felt a prickling sensation on his skin.
¡Þ
As soon as Hazel¡¯s mind registered that the two-legged werewolf threw her off the boulder she quickly curled herself into a ball and prepared herself for the impact that was going to come¡ and yet it never did. Opening her eyes slowly she was met with an all too familiar shade of sky-blue eyes.
¡°G-Gabriel?¡± Hazel asked her voice dropping to barely an audible whisper as she saw her friend¡¯s appearance change.
¡°W-what in the world?¡± Rachel whispered as she put a hand on her mouth as she and the others stared in disbelief.
There crouching in front of them was Gabriel but it was a Gabriel that they had never seen before. The part of his arms that were exposed was covered in dark brown fur, and matching wolf ears seemed to have sprouted from his head, along with the sleek dark brown tail that emerged from his lower back.
¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you,¡± Gabriel said regretfully as he stared at Hazel who was still cradled in his arms.
¡°Y-you¡¯re a werewolf¡¡± Hazel said in disbelief.
Chapter 14
¡°I¡¯ll explain later.¡± Gabriel said before something heavy fell behind them, ¡°Stay here.¡±
Gabriel gently set Hazel down before he turned to the other werewolf angrily, ¡°You¡¯ve crossed the line, Ambrose.¡±
¡®That mutt¡¯s Ambrose!?¡¯ Ace thought eyes widening, ¡°Kick his butt Gab!¡±
The boy only smiled before a grey blur tackled him to the ground.
¡°Gab!¡± Hazel exclaimed in worry standing up as she tried to help her friend but was stopped by Phoenix who blocked her path, ¡°Phoenix get out of my way!¡±
¡°I¡¯m afraid I cannot do that Master,¡± Phoenix stated.
¡°Did Phoenix just talk!?¡± Rachel exclaimed momentarily forgetting about the two Wolfen brothers biting each other¡¯s limbs and the occasional punch or kick to the stomach.
It was when Gabriel gave Ambrose a harsh punch in the jaw that a gunshot was heard just a few feet away from them.
¡°They¡¯re over here!¡± Kimberly exclaimed as she emerged from the shadows, her bayonet directly aimed at Ambrose¡¯s head.
¡°Kimberly, what are you doing in here?¡± Rachel asked warily as Luna dropped Hazel¡¯s dagger into the purple-eyed girl¡¯s hand.
¡°I came to make sure you guys were alright.¡± Kimberly explained glancing at the girl before she directed her weapon to Gabriel, ¡°I suggest you stay where you are werewolf.¡±
¡°Kimberly what are you doing!?¡± Hazel exclaimed suddenly worried about Gabriel¡¯s safety, ¡°Point that thing at the grey one not at him!¡±
¡°Little Robin, what has this mutt been telling you!?¡± Kimberly asked as she glared at Gabriel, ¡°A monster¡¯s a monster and that¡¯s it.¡±
¡°It¡¯s Gabriel!¡± Rachel exclaimed trying to reason with the older girl.
¡°That makes it worse.¡± Eliza said from behind Gabriel, her scythe pointing directly at his neck, ¡°You got a lot of nerve infiltrating a Monster Hunter base, half-blood.¡±
¡°What is wrong with you people?¡± Gabriel asked glaring at the two older girls, ¡°Not ALL monsters hurt people.¡±
¡°Shut your mouth.¡± Kimberly said before she caught Ambrose trying to sneak off and shot a bullet near his head making him stop, ¡°Don¡¯t think I forgot about you.¡±
¡Þ
¡®We need to get out of here.¡¯ Ace thought as his eyes darted back and forth to Gabriel and his superiors while his mind raced to come up with an escape plan, ¡®Before someone gets seriously hurt.¡¯
¡°Ace.¡± Charles whispered trying to get the boy¡¯s attention, ¡°Golden Hawk Forest.¡±
Ace glanced at his two female superiors before he whispered, ¡°Excuse me?¡±
¡°You need to teleport us to Golden Hawk Forest,¡± Charles explained.
¡°I need to draw a ritual circle for that.¡± Ace replied, ¡°And I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed but I can¡¯t draw one with Gabriel only a trigger pull or swing away from death.¡±
¡°Then we¡¯ll need a distraction.¡± Charles stated, ¡°Got anything?¡±
Ace thought for a moment before he felt something soft brush his leg. Looking down he was met with Phoenix¡¯s golden eyes of fire. Ace smiled at this as an idea came to his mind. Looking around to make sure no one was watching he knelt down, dropping to a low whisper he murmured something in the fox¡¯s ear before the two nodded to each other. As soon as Ace stood standing again Phoenix ran to the tree where Josh and Luna perched unnoticed.
¡°Josh, Luna.¡± Phoenix called making the two birds look at him before flying to a branch nearer to the ground, ¡°Ace has a plan to get everyone out of here.¡±
Luna¡¯s eyes widened at this before she asked, ¡°What do we have to do?¡±
¡°All Josh has to do is signal Gabriel to run while Ace, Charles, Hazel, Luna, Rachel, and I create a distraction.¡± Phoenix explained, ¡°after we tell Gabriel and the girls of course.¡±
¡°Alright, we can handle that much.¡± Luna thought aloud, ¡°Where are they running to?¡±
Phoenix only turned his back to the birds before he pointed his snout to the moon.
¡°Alright then.¡± Luna said before she flew to Hazel¡¯s shoulder and dropped to a low whisper, ¡°Ms. Abernathy, Phoenix, and Mr. Oliviero have a plan for you all to escape.¡±
Hazel¡¯s eyes widened before she whispered, ¡°Go on.¡±
¡Þ
¡®Is everything ready?¡¯ Gabriel thought glancing at his raven who remained perched on the tree.
¡°Yes, Master.¡± Josh said after he saw the glint of the Starsparks in the girls¡¯ hands, ¡°We are only waiting on Mr. Oliviero¡¯s signal.¡±
Then as if listening in on their telepathic conversation he started muttering, ¡°Comme le vent qui souffle les cendres du volcan. Tourne la vue de mon ennemi pour laisser des entailles nuisibles.¡±
A second later a thick cloud of smoke fell over them.
¡°What in the-¡± Kimberly¡¯s voice began before Hazel and Rachel threw their Starsparks on the ground creating an almost deafening sound.
Not a moment later Josh let out a loud croak signaling for the group to run and so they did.
¡°Where are we going!?¡± Rachel exclaimed as they all made it out of the cloud of smoke, all of them ¨C thankfully ¨C unharmed.
¡°Just follow me!¡± Ace exclaimed before they all heard a gunshot.
¡°Gab!¡± Hazel exclaimed in both worry and shock as she watched her friend fall roughly to the ground, ¡°Are you okay!?¡±
Hazel quickly knelt down beside him worry edged all over her face. Her eyes quickly scanned him for any visible injuries and to her horror a gunshot wound was located near his abdomen. Hazel¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of the wound before Phoenix ran to her side.
¡°This half-blood really can¡¯t take care of himself.¡± Phoenix said as he shifted into his spirit form, ¡°We need to get him to the others.¡±
Hazel watched wide-eyed as the more physically human-looking Phoenix picked Gabriel up and slung the brunette over his shoulder with ease.
¡°Let¡¯s go, least we need is somebody else getting injured,¡± Phoenix said before running off, making sure Gabriel didn¡¯t randomly just fall off him.
¡°He¡¯s been shot, you shouldn¡¯t carry him like that!¡± Hazel exclaimed worriedly as she ran to catch up with them, ¡°Phoenix!¡±
¡°There isn¡¯t enough time to be careful with him Mistress,¡± Phoenix explained as they caught up to the others to find that Ace had already started drawing the ritual circle.
¡°I know.¡± Hazel said before sighing, ¡°I¡¯m just worried about him.¡±
¡°Hazel!¡± Charles called before he saw Phoenix with Gabriel over his shoulder, ¡°What happened?¡±
At this sentence, Charles had managed to capture both the twins¡¯ and the birds¡¯ attention. They all stared at Phoenix¡¯s human form for a moment before Rachel caught sight of Gabriel on his shoulder.
¡°Gabriel!¡± Rachel exclaimed making everyone else look at the unconscious boy as his blood began to soak Phoenix¡¯s kimono sleeve, ¡°What happened?¡±
¡°Long story but right now we need to get him to a Healer.¡± Hazel said anxiety rushing through her as she turned to Ace, ¡°How much longer?¡±
¡°I¡¯m working as fast as I can Hazel.¡± Ace said as he began to draw faster, ¡°I¡¯m almost done. Rachel, I need you to go through my grimoire, and see if there¡¯s anything that¡¯ll stop Gabriel¡¯s bleeding.¡±
As he said this Phoenix had set Gabriel down sitting up beside a tree as Hazel examined his wound. The girl wasted no time in pulling his shirt over his head and quickly making sure his wound wasn¡¯t infected ¨C Gabriel¡¯s wolf-like features were long gone by now.
Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
¡°Just a few bits of dirt but so far we only need to worry about the bleeding.¡± Hazel said before she got out a bottle of water, antiseptic, and a gauze pad, ¡°This¡¯ll hurt.¡±
And with that, she gently poured water on the wound making Gabriel stir in his sleep as she picked off the larger pieces of dirt before disinfecting it and quickly placing the gauze pad a few seconds later. Hazel sighed in relief as Gabriel had finally stopped stirring but that relief was quickly short-lived when she heard two pairs of feet running towards them.
¡°Ace you might want to hurry up over there!¡± Phoenix exclaimed putting Gabriel over his shoulder again.
¡°Everyone get inside the circle!¡± Ace exclaimed before everyone rushed to his side.
¡°I think you should start spell casting Ace.¡± Rachel suggested as she caught sight of Kimberly¡¯s Bayonet, ¡°And fast.¡±
¡°Hazel!¡± Eliza exclaimed as both she and Kimberly were in their clear line of view, ¡°What are you doing?¡±
¡°Getting some answers, that¡¯s what I¡¯m doing.¡± Hazel replied before Ace¡¯s eyes and the ritual circle glowed brilliant blue as he began saying the incantation, ¡°Everything¡¯s so much bigger Eli, we have questions that we need answers to.¡±
¡°And you¡¯ll get them, but right now we need to get Mom and Dad.¡± Eliza said before her eyes landed on Gabriel, ¡°They¡¯ll know what to do with that monster.¡±
All Hazel could do was glare at her sister at the last part, ¡°What is wrong with you Eliza?¡±
- ¡°Hazel, what are you talking about?¡±
- ¡°Calling Gabriel, a monster, that¡¯s what.¡±
- ¡°Hazel just look at him! He pretended to be your friend!¡±
- ¡°Correction, he IS my friend.¡±
Eliza looked at her sister with wide eyes as she opened her mouth to say something but a familiar blinding white light stopped her before she had the chance. Once the blinding light appeared Hazel quickly shielded herself on instinct and closed her eyes shut.
¡Þ
Rachel groaned to herself as the shock from her brother¡¯s spell slowly calmed down. Turning to look at her friends she saw that Charles had his head in his hands with Ace supporting him, Hazel still shielding herself with her eyes closed shut but Gabriel, Phoenix, and the birds seemed to be completely unfazed.
¡°You can open your eyes now Hazel.¡± Rachel said before Hazel slowly opened her eyes and lowered her arms.
¡°Ow.¡± Hazel winced as she rubbed her temples.
¡°Mistress are you alright?¡± Luna asked worriedly.
¡°I-I¡¯ll be fine Luna, just a headache.¡± Hazel said before she looked at Gabriel who was still on Phoenix¡¯s shoulder, ¡°How is he?¡±
¡°Still breathing.¡± Phoenix replied, ¡°Still think we should get him to a Healer though¡¡±
Hazel nodded before she turned to Charles, ¡°Can you walk?¡±
¡°I think so, yes.¡± Charles said as he stood up straighter, ¡°This way, we better hurry.¡±
The twins, Hazel, and Phoenix nodded before Josh perched on Ace¡¯s shoulder and Luna on Hazel¡¯s. As the group started walking, they took it as an opportunity to inspect their surroundings.
¡°Where did you even bring us to Ace?¡± Rachel asked looking at the starry night sky.
- ¡°Golden Hawk Forest.¡±
- ¡°Why?¡±
- ¡°Mr. Charles told me to.¡±
- ¡°But isn¡¯t this place off-limits?¡±
- ¡°You need to keep up with the news Sis.¡±
- ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±
- ¡°This place is off-limits to POACHERS and ANIMAL HUNTERS not hunters of our caliber.¡±
- ¡°Oh, why did they name this place Golden Hawk Forest?¡±
- ¡°Are you serious?¡±
- ¡°¡People seem to like asking me that question today¡¡±
¡°You keep asking obvious questions Rach,¡± Hazel said joining in on their conversation.
¡°So, are you going to tell me?¡± Rachel asked not getting offended by Hazel¡¯s statement.
¡°Local legend.¡± Ace and Hazel replied.
¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Charles said as they stopped in front of a twenty feet tall Balsa Tree.
¡°So, what now?¡± Phoenix asked as they all looked at Charles curiously.
¡°I knock,¡± Charles said simply as he gently knocked on the solid tree bark before a glowing outline of a door appeared.
¡°Cool.¡± Ace said in awe as Charles opened the door and ushered them all inside.
They all descended a long flight of stairs before a black man with short dirty blonde hair and muted blue eyes, wearing a black colored shirt and leather gloves along with sand-colored pants and boots ran up to them.
¡°Charles, you¡¯re back.¡± The man said before he saw Gabriel unconscious on Phoenix¡¯s shoulder, ¡°What happened?¡±
¡°Nice to see you too Cameron.¡± Charles said before nodding, ¡°Pasi¡¯s been shot, Abernathy¡¯s done her best to treat his wounds but he still needs to see a Healer just to be sure. I assume Amelia¡¯s been informed of his species.¡±
¡°Yup.¡± Cameron, ¡°You need to tell Chancellor West about their arrival, though.¡±
Charles sighed again before nodding, ¡°I know.¡±
He then turned to Hazel and the others, ¡°I have a few things I need to take care of, Cameron will show you to the infirmary so Gabriel can get treated before showing you to the rooms you all will be staying in while you¡¯re here.¡±
Hazel could only nod and stay silent as Charles started to walk away but not before saying, ¡°Thank you for everything.¡±
The older man turned to her and smiled, ¡°It was the least I could do, Ms. Abernathy.¡±
Hazel only smiled at Charles¡¯ retreating back before Cameron spoke up, ¡°The infirmary¡¯s this way, come with me.¡±
The group only stayed quiet as they followed Cameron along corridors of stone bricks, torches, and the occasional tapestry. As they walked Hazel and the twins kept themselves preoccupied with their thoughts on the endless possibilities of the future caused by their decision.
¡°Don¡¯t think so much about it.¡± Cameron spoke up as if hearing their thoughts, ¡°I¡¯m sure you three did what you thought was best at the time.¡±
Hazel only folded her arms and looked at the ground while the twins gave the older man hopeful smiles which he returned. The group only stayed like that for a few moments before they stopped in front of a wooden door with a snake carved at the front with vines surrounding the edges.
Cameron knocked gently before a gentle voice replied, ¡°Come in.¡±
¡°Amelia, we need your help,¡± Cameron said opening the door.
¡°Goodness what happened to him?¡± The voice asked.
Hazel looked up and was met with a woman with long cyan-colored hair and yellow eyes, she wore a long white hooded robe with an elegant red snake design on the hem and white boots. The older woman quickly ran to Gabriel who Phoenix had placed on a medical bed before she inspected the bandaging.
She smiled before she turned to the group, ¡°He¡¯ll be alright, whoever did his bandaging knew what needed to be done. All I need to do is take the bullet out of his wound, change his bandages, and let him get some rest.¡±
Hazel and the twins let out sighs of relief as Phoenix changed back into his fox form before Ace let out a tired yawn.
¡°Sorry.¡± Ace apologized as he rubbed the sleep from his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s been a long night.¡±
¡°The three of you should get some rest.¡± Amelia said kindly, ¡°You¡¯ve done all you can for your friend, now all the three of you have to do is trust me.¡± She then turned to Cameron, ¡°Get them to the extra rooms, I¡¯ll call them when they can visit their friend.¡±
Cameron nodded slightly before he turned to the younger Monster Hunters, ¡°Come on you three, let¡¯s leave Ms. Amelia to her work.¡±
Hazel gave a reluctant glance at Gabriel before Rachel took her hand in hers, ¡°Come on Hazel, we could all use some sleep, and just like Ms. Amelia said; she¡¯ll call us when we can visit Gabriel.¡±
The purple-eyed girl only sighed before she nodded, ¡°Alright then.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll take care of your friend dear,¡± Amelia said smiling kindly.
Hazel only gave a weak smile in return before she and the others followed Cameron out of the infirmary. As the twins conversed with Cameron, Hazel returned to staring at the floor with her arms crossed. They stayed like that for a few more moments before they stopped in front of yet another wooden door but instead of a snake, this one had a bat carved at the upper center.
¡°The four of you will be staying here for,¡± The man stopped himself before he smiled at the younger hunters and shrugged, ¡°however long you¡¯re planning to stay. If you decide to transfer here though we¡¯ll just move you to bigger rooms.¡±
¡°Bigger rooms?¡± Ace asked before Cameron opened the door.
¡®This isn¡¯t big enough!?¡¯ Hazel thought as she raised her head to check out the room.
It was a simple room with blue wallpaper that had to be about twenty square feet. One half of the room had two large desks in front of four wooden swivel chairs with red cushioning and the other half had two large modern white bunk beds that were connected with drawer-like stairs that led to both top bunks with the lower bunks having three drawers each, with each mattress having a brown striped bedspread along with two pale green pillows, while a small wooden chandelier illuminating the room in soft yellow light.
¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± Rachel commented as she lay down on the nearest lower bunk, ¡°How do we put out the candles?¡±
¡°Just use the fire spell to light them and just use a simple wind spell to extinguish them.¡± Cameron explained before bowing slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you all to get some rest.¡±
¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Ace thanked before Cameron left the room as soon as Hazel went to the top bunk opposite to Rachel¡¯s lower bunk.
¡Þ
Furrowing her brows, Rachel shifted to laying down by her stomach as she propped her upper body up with her arms before she and her older brother exchanged glances before she nodded to the purple-eyed girl. The boy¡¯s eyes widened before he shook his head and pointed to his younger sister. The twins kept going back and forth as Hazel, Phoenix, and the birds slowly fell asleep.
¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Rachel snapped before she turned to look at Hazel¡¯s now sleeping figure, ¡°Hazel?¡±
When Hazel didn¡¯t respond the two looked at each other again before the two heard the girl¡¯s light snores.
¡°Maybe you should talk to her tomorrow.¡± Ace suggested.
¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡± Rachel admitted before ace made his way to the bunk above her, ¡°Night Ace.¡±
¡°Night Rachel.¡± Ace said laying down before his eyes landed on the chandelier¡¯s candles, ¡°Brisa.¡±
And just like that, the flames were extinguished.
Chapter 15
The next day Rachel woke up ready to have a heart-to-heart with her friend but when she went to wake her, Hazel had already woken up and left the room with Luna and Phoenix. Her eyes widened before she shook her older brother awake.
¡°Ugh, Rachel what are you doing?¡± Ace asked rubbing the sleep from his eye, ¡°We had a long night, let me sleep in.¡±
¡°Hazel¡¯s gone, Ace.¡± Rachel said clearly frustrated before Ace quickly sat up straight, wide awake.
¡°Fuego! What do you mean ¡®Hazel¡¯s gone?¡± Ace said before something on one of the desks caught his eye, ¡°And what¡¯s that on the desk?¡±
Rachel furrowed her brow before she turned to look at what her brother was looking at. There on the desk was a plain wooden box with an iron lock. The two exchanged looks before Josh croaked and perched on the box, Rachel caught her brother¡¯s eye before the two quickly scrambled to open the box. Once the wooden object was in Ace¡¯s hands, he, Rachel, and Josh eyed it intensely. Ace opened the box and revealed four velvet key cavities, three of which held brass trunk keys all of which had a different animal engraved on them; a wolf, a hummingbird, and a monkey while the fourth cavity held nothing.
¡°Hazel must have the fourth.¡± Rachel commented before she gently picked up the hummingbird key, ¡°Wonder what these are for though.¡±
¡°They¡¯re used to help you get inside The Ki Mari.¡± Cameron explained as he entered the room, ¡°Morning you two.¡±
¡°Salutations Mr. Cameron.¡± The twins greeted back.
Cameron only chuckled at their greeting back folding his arms, ¡°I understand that I¡¯m older than the two of you but there¡¯s honestly no need to be so formal.¡±
¡°Our apologies, Rachel and I were just raised that way.¡± Ace explained before he cleared his throat, ¡°If it¡¯s alright to ask, where¡¯s Hazel?¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Cameron reassured him, ¡°She came to check on your friend a while ago before she went to the viewing point.¡±
¡°Does she have the fourth key?¡± Rachel asked as she pocketed the hummingbird key.
¡°Yep, asked one of the other scavengers for a rope chain.¡± Cameron explained, ¡°How about this, I bring you two to the cafeteria for some food, and then I¡¯ll bring you to Gabriel then Hazel.¡±
¡°Sounds good to me.¡± Ace commented before he produced a black belt chain from his bag and thread the chain through the monkey key¡¯s ring hole.
¡°Follow me then,¡± Cameron replied as Josh flew to perch on Ace¡¯s shoulder.
¡Þ
Letting out a loud sigh, Hazel continued to gaze at the view before her while Luna busied herself with hunting the rats all around her. The purple-eyed girl only let out yet another sigh as she recounted the events that occurred once she had woken from her troubled slumber just a few hours ago. She remembered waking up in the darkroom, hearing Luna fly and land beside her before dropping a small object near her ear. After having left the room with her animal companions she saw that the small item was a brass trunk key with a dog engraved on it, she had politely asked a woman walking by what it was for before she learned that it was used by guest Monster Hunters to enter ¨C what the local hunters call ¨C The Ki Mari. The girl nodded showing that she indeed understood before she asked for a chain in which to hang the key on as well as directions to the infirmary and was graciously given both. Thanking the woman, she threaded the chain through the key¡¯s hole and hung it around her neck as she walked to the infirmary to visit Gabriel. Upon her arrival, she saw her friend laying down on the same bed as last night. The three of them stayed there for only a short moment before Hazel sighed and asked Amelia if there was somewhere she could go to help her clear her head and that was where she was now; sitting at the edge of a cliff overlooking two mountains covered with lush greenery as the sun began to rise with Phoenix laying his head on her lap as she occupied herself with questions and thoughts.
¡®Why did he keep this a secret from me?¡¯ Hazel thought over and over again.
After hearing Hazel sigh for the fourth time that morning Phoenix finally spoke up, ¡°Mistress is there something bothering you?¡±
Hazel gave a weak chuckle at that before she rolled her head back to look at the sky as she continued to pet the red fox, ¡°What isn¡¯t bothering me? Gabriel keeping a secret from me after everything we¡¯ve been through or the fact that Chancellor Nevermore turned traitor while my older sister is probably hunting us this very moment?¡±
Yes, in the last hour Luna had already informed her of Chancellor Nevermore¡¯s betrayal and thus furthered the girl¡¯s anxiety and stress. The brown-haired girl let out a loud groan before laying down on the dirt-covered rock.
¡°This was supposed to be a SIMPLE mission.¡± Hazel complained before Luna landed beside her, ¡°Had a good breakfast, Luna?¡±
¡°It could¡¯ve been better Mistress.¡± Luna replied, ¡°But more importantly are you alright?¡±
Hazel only stayed silent at Luna¡¯s question as she thought of an answer, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡¡±
¡Þ
¡°Best breakfast ever,¡± Rachel commented as they left the cafeteria and made their way to the infirmary to check on Gabriel.
Ace smiled in agreement with his younger sister before he turned to Josh who had remained on his shoulder for the majority of the morning, ¡°Are you worried about him?¡±
Josh only croaked in reply before they entered the infirmary and he quickly flew to his master¡¯s side as Amelia was doing her checkup on him.
¡°Good morning.¡± Amelia greeted them as they walked up to her, ¡°Came to check on your friend I presume.¡±
¡°How¡¯d you know?¡± Cameron replied as he rolled his eyes before he saw the twins walk to their friend¡¯s side and look at his sleeping figure worriedly, ¡°How is he?¡±
This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.
¡°He¡¯s in stable condition.¡± Amelia answered, ¡°We¡¯re lucky that it wasn¡¯t his abdomen and that Charles managed to get him here in time.¡±
Cameron only nodded before he asked, ¡°Did you hear anything from Chancellor West?¡±
Amelia shook her head, ¡°Do you think we should be worried?¡±
- ¡°I think it¡¯s best if we keep our guard up though.¡±
- ¡°Agreed, we wouldn¡¯t want a repeat of what happened at The Hideout.¡±
- ¡°Is Abernathy still at the viewing point?¡±
- ¡°Yep, didn¡¯t look like she was in the mood to talk though.¡±
- ¡°If there is a war coming, we need her to have a clear head.¡±
Amelia sighed at this before she gave him a stern look, ¡°That girl has a loyal heart, Cameron. Loyal but easily guarded.¡±
Cameron furrowed his brow at this, ¡°Explain.¡±
Amelia sighed as she rubbed her temples, ¡°As soon as she has a reason to not trust someone ¨C especially someone she¡¯s close to ¨C she immediately puts her guard up. As long as she doesn¡¯t get an explanation as to why-¡±
¡°Her trust in them slowly fades.¡± Cameron said nodding, showing that he indeed understood before his eyes landed on Gabriel, ¡°When does he wake up?¡±
¡°Tonight, around somewhere near midnight to be more precise,¡± Amelia replied.
¡Þ
¡°I can hear you.¡± Eliza said as she heard footsteps leading up to her front door, ¡°Just come inside.¡±
¡°I wanted to see how you were doing.¡± Carla explained as she entered the room before she sat down beside her on the bed, ¡°How are you holding up?¡±
Eliza groaned as she leaned back to lie down on her bed.
¡°That bad huh?¡± Carla commented as she propped herself on one arm and looked at the girl.
Eliza groaned yet again before Carla gave her a small smile, ¡°Hazel sees the world differently from you El, as for Gabriel¡¡±
The girl paused for a moment before she started talking again, ¡°He¡¯s been one of the first people that¡¯s stuck beside her since she became a Monster Hunter. That kind of trust is hard to lose.¡±
Eliza turned to her side and raised her brow at the blonde girl, ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look, Eliza. You and Kimberly just reacted without giving her a proper explanation. If I had to guess though I¡¯m positive that once Gabriel recovers enough to give her a proper explanation her trust in him-¡±
¡°Will only strengthen.¡± Eliza finished before she sat up and turned to her, ¡°What do you think we should do?¡±
Carla smiled at her again before she looked at the ceiling, ¡°First we need to get your mom and dad back to The Hideout to deal with Chancellor Nevermore.¡±
¡°Then that¡¯s what we¡¯ll do,¡± Eliza said before she sighed and laid down once again.
Carla looked at her before asking, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re up for this El?¡±
Eliza turned her head to look at her, ¡°Do I even have a choice at this point? My chancellor has just been announced traitor, my younger sister just chose a werewolf over our own parents, and I have no idea what I¡¯m supposed to do from here.¡±
Carla gave the distressed girl a sympathetic look before she laid down beside her on her side.
¡°You want a hug?¡± Carla asked as she reached out to caress Eliza¡¯s soft cheek.
The green-eyed girl looked to the side shyly before nodding. Carla smiled at her before she opened her arms in which Eliza wasted no time in burying herself in the blonde¡¯s warm embrace.
¡®What would I do without you, Carla?¡¯ Eliza thought as she smiled gratefully on the blue-eyed girl¡¯s shoulder.
¡Þ
¡°Hey, Hazel.¡± Rachel greeted the brunette as she sat down beside her and looked at the mountain view in front of them, ¡°Now that¡¯s a view.¡±
¡°It is.¡± Hazel agreed before she turned to look at the girl beside her, ¡°Where¡¯s Ace?¡±
¡°One of the hunters wanted to talk to him,¡± Rachel explained.
Hazel looked down at Phoenix who was still sleeping peacefully; head on her lap before nodding, ¡°I see.¡±
Noticing her friend¡¯s faint tone of voice Rachel asked, ¡°Hazel are you okay? You seem distracted.¡±
¡°Rachel, Luna told me that Chancellor Nevermore is working with Dark,¡± Hazel said quietly.
Rachel¡¯s eyes widened at this as Hazel continued, ¡°I wanted to tell you earlier but I thought you and Ace needed the rest so I-¡±
¡°Hazel it''s alright.¡± Rachel interrupted trying to calm the brunette down, ¡°It isn¡¯t your fault.¡±
Hazel sighed yet again before she asked, ¡°Did you see Gabriel?¡±
¡®Of course, she¡¯d ask me that.¡¯ Rachel thought before she let out a quiet chuckle, ¡°Yeah, I doubt his state of health is any different from your visit earlier.¡±
¡°I see.¡± Hazel muttered as she scratched behind Phoenix¡¯s ear, ¡°Did you need something?¡±
Rachel¡¯s eyes once again widened before she calmed down and rubbed the back of her neck sheepishly, ¡°Uh, yeah, I actually wanted to talk to you.¡±
¡°About what?¡± Hazel asked turning her head to look at the noirette.
¡°Well with everything that happened last night and from what you told me, I thought that you might need someone to talk to,¡± Rachel explained giving the girl her usual warm closed-eyed smile.
Hazel¡¯s mouth twitched upward for a moment but quickly settled back into her neutral expression, ¡°Thanks Rach but I¡¯ll be fine.¡±
¡°That¡¯s just it Hazel.¡± Rachel snapped at her the patience for her introverted friend gone, ¡°You keep telling me that you¡¯ll BE fine! But WILL you!? Hazel, seriously I¡¯m not some little girl that you and the boys have to protect!¡±
Hazel¡¯s eyes widened at Rachel¡¯s sudden outburst as Phoenix lifted his head from the girl¡¯s lap to look at the other girl.
¡®Didn¡¯t think she¡¯d do THAT.¡¯ Hazel and Phoenix thought as Rachel gave the purple-eyed girl a hard glare.
¡®She definitely had an attitude change.¡¯ Hazel thought a bit intimidated by the other girl¡¯s glare.
¡°You¡¯re really going to keep me in the dark.¡± Rachel said clearly hurt.
¡°No Rachel it¡¯s not that.¡± Hazel finally spoke up as Rachel made to leave her be, ¡°It never was.¡±
¡°Then what is it?¡± Rachel asked somewhat relieved that the girl never saw her as a child.
Hazel let out a breath before she started talking, ¡°Growing up I never had people who I could share my problems with, besides Eliza and even that was pretty rare¡but when I met Gabriel, you, Ace, everyone¡I¡I finally felt like I was wanted not because of who I was related to but because of me.¡±
¡°So, the reason why you never openly share your feelings-¡± Rachel began.
¡°Was because I didn¡¯t want to lose you all.¡± Hazel finished, ¡°I can¡¯t lose another family, not again.¡±
Chapter 16
¡°Hazel, I-¡± Rachel faltered the impatience from her previous outburst already disappearing after Hazel¡¯s confession, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about snapping at you. If I¡¯d known-¡±
¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up, Rachel.¡± Hazel said smiling at her reassuringly before she shrugged, ¡°It was bound to happen anyway.¡±
Rachel smiled sheepishly at her before she brought up Gabriel, ¡°So are you going to-¡±
¡°Hear his side of the story?¡± Hazel finished as she cocked her brow.
¡°Yeah, pretty much.¡± Rachel shrugged.
¡°It wouldn¡¯t be fair to him if I didn¡¯t.¡± Hazel reasoned before she looked back at the picturesque view, ¡°And I don¡¯t-¡±
¡°Want to risk your friendship?¡± Rachel said teasingly, ¡°Or should I say relationship?¡±
Rachel couldn¡¯t help but burst out into giggles as Hazel¡¯s face flushed a bright red.
¡°Not funny guys!¡± Hazel whined as Phoenix joined in.
¡°Yes, it is.¡± Ace joined in as he sat beside his sister.
Hazel groaned in embarrassment as she hid her face in her hands as the twins, Phoenix, and Luna laughed at her state.
¡°What did I ever do to you guys?¡± Hazel muttered her face finally starting to cool down.
The twins looked at each other and exchanged smiles, glad that Hazel was somewhat back to normal. The five of them talked for a few more moments before Hazel¡¯s stomach growled.
¡°Sorry.¡± Hazel said sheepishly as everyone turned to her, ¡°I skipped breakfast.¡±
¡°Hazel that¡¯s not healthy.¡± Rachel scolded her before she turned to Ace, ¡°What time is it?¡±
¡°Nearly eight.¡± Ace said nervously as to what his sister would do to Hazel.
¡°You and Phoenix got an hour.¡± Rachel said as she quickly stood up, ¡°Okay, everyone up! We¡¯re going to the cafeteria.¡±
The other four only glanced at each other before Rachel folded her arms, ¡°Well?¡±
¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± Ace and Hazel said as Phoenix hopped off of Hazel¡¯s lap and the two got up.
¡°Good.¡± Rachel said before she turned around and started walking to the cafeteria with the others following.
¡°Since when was Rachel into-¡± Hazel began whispering before she glanced at Rachel¡¯s back, ¡°tough love?¡±
¡°She¡¯s always been like this.¡± Ace whispered back, ¡°She sometimes acts like a mother when she¡¯s like this.¡±
¡°Funny since she¡¯s younger than either of us,¡± Hazel replied.
¡°Oh, definitely.¡± Ace said as they both stifled chuckles.
They only walked for a few moments before Rachel opened a pair of doors with a koala engraved on one and a bear on the other one.
¡®It''s less exciting than I thought.¡¯ Hazel thought remembering the layout of The Hideout¡¯s Mess Hall.
Like the Mess Hall¡¯s layout, the entire hall was littered with picnic tables with a buffet table dividing the room into two.
¡®That smells delicious.¡¯ Hazel thought smiling as she smelled the aroma of the breakfast food before she turned to look at Phoenix, ¡°What do you want boy?¡±
¡°Bacon, just bacon,¡± Phoenix said simply as he eyed the meat, a few meters away from them.
¡°Somethings never change,¡± Hazel said shaking her head, a smile on her face as the twins stifled their laughter with Luna rolling her eyes.
Hazel wasted no time in grabbing a plate and loading it up with egg, toast, fruit, and Phoenix¡¯s bacon. She and the others sat down before she and Phoenix began to eat their breakfast.
¡°So, are we going to visit Gabriel later?¡± Ace asked.
¡°None of us have any plans, do we?¡± Rachel said arms folded on the table before she turned to Hazel, ¡°What about you Hazel?¡±
Hazel looked at her before she swallowed the toast that was in her mouth, ¡°Not really, unless they show us where we could train.¡±
¡°I could show you the Training Deck.¡± Charles said as he sat down beside Ace, ¡°After I introduce you to Chancellor West though.¡±
¡°Why?¡± Ace and the girls asked, curious as to why his chancellor wanted to meet them.
¡°Said it had something to do with your chancellor.¡± Charles explained, ¡°Didn¡¯t say why though.¡±
¡°He¡¯s working with Dark,¡± Hazel said urgently after she had quickly swallowed the food in her mouth.
¡°What?¡± Ace and Charles asked quickly before Hazel started coughing.
¡°Swallow slowly Hazel.¡± Rachel gently scolded her as she patted the purple-eyed girl on the back.
¡°She¡¯s telling the truth.¡± Luna chirped in before the boys turned to stare at her, ¡°Goodness did no one teach either of you that it¡¯s rude to stare?¡±
¡°How long did you know about this?¡± Charles demanded.
¡°Since yesterday¡¯s sunset,¡± Luna replied.
¡°And you just thought to tell me about this now!?¡± Charles yelled, slamming both his hands and standing up while catching the attention of the other Monster Hunters that were still in the cafeteria.
This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.
¡°Need I remind you that I swore my loyalty to miss Abernathy.¡± Luna said haughtily, ¡°Not to you or your chancellor.¡±
¡°Why you-¡± Charles began before Rachel interrupted him.
¡°Enough already.¡± Rachel said, a hard glare on her face, ¡°Luna most probably didn¡¯t tell us this yesterday because she knew none of us would sleep decently if we knew and from the events that happened last night, I doubt any of us would¡¯ve been focused.¡±
Charles¡¯ eyes widened shocked at Rachel¡¯s sudden attitude change before he looked down, ¡°My apologies Luna.¡±
¡°Apology somewhat accepted,¡± Luna said turning her back to the older man.
Hazel shook her head with a smile on her face before she and Phoenix finished their breakfast.
¡°Come on guys, don¡¯t want to keep Chancellor West waiting,¡± Hazel said as she and Phoenix sat up with Luna perching on her shoulder.
¡°Good idea, she doesn¡¯t like to wait for a long time,¡± Charles said as he and the twins stood up.
¡Þ
¡°I see.¡± Chancellor West said quietly after Hazel, the twins, and Charles told them about the events from last night and the news Luna had given Hazel earlier that morning, ¡°Interesting, according to my sources Ambrose Pasi has been off the grid for seven years.¡±
Ace¡¯s eyes widened at that piece of information before he looked at his sister who mirrored his expression.
Chancellor West noticed their nearly unnoticeable exchange before she turned to Rachel, her piercing ice-blue eyes boring into her, ¡°They also told me that your parents had agreed for you to be his future spouse.¡±
Hazel¡¯s eyes widened at this before she gently patted Rachel¡¯s shoulder ¨C who sat next to her, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for you.¡±
¡°Thanks, Hazel.¡± Rachel replied smiling a bit before she looked back at Chancellor West who sat behind her large desk, ¡°Our parents never gave me any details of his-¡± Rachel paused as she thought over her words carefully, ¡°abnormalities, or anything about him really. The only information they gave either of us about him was that he belonged to a powerful family.¡±
¡°Interesting.¡± Chancellor West muttered as she furrowed her brows, ¡°You said that your friend was Ambrose¡¯s younger brother.¡±
¡°Yes.¡± Ace said slowly nodding, ¡°Why?¡±
¡°If it doesn¡¯t bother you, do you mind if you ask him about his brother?¡± Chancellor West asked.
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Rachel admitted sheepishly, ¡°He seemed pretty angry at him.¡±
¡°Well, there¡¯s someone he might open up to.¡± Ace said turning to the girl who sat across from him.
Hazel furrowed her brows before she pointed to herself, ¡°Me?¡±
¡°Who else?¡± Ace replied, ¡°He usually spills his entire heart and soul to you.¡±
¡°He-¡± Hazel began.
¡°Yes, he does, don¡¯t even deny it.¡± Ace interrupted her, ¡°Not to mention he still owes you an explanation.¡±
¡°I really have no choice, do I?¡± Hazel said before she sighed after seeing the twins nod, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do my best.¡±
¡°Thank you for your cooperation, Ms. Abernathy.¡± Chancellor West said smiling at her before she stood up, ¡°You and your friends may leave now, I will see you all in the infirmary later.¡±
Hazel and the twins nodded before they, Phoenix, and Luna left the room, leaving the two older hunters to themselves. Once Chancellor West was certain that they were all out of hearing range she deeply sighed, catching the attention of her inferior.
¡°Is there something wrong Chancellor?¡± Charles asked as he stood up from the armchair he was previously sitting on and walked up to her desk, ¡°Last time you acted like this The Hideout was attacked and we almost had to engage.¡±
Chancellor West furrowed her brows as she stared at the various maps and other important papers littered on top of her desk, ¡°Joseph Nevermore turning traitor, Ambrose Pasi resurfacing, these can¡¯t just be some minor coincidences. It has to be connected somehow.¡±
¡°Forgive me if I speak out of term Chancellor but I feel like you¡¯re grasping at strings.¡± Charles said truthfully, ¡°It almost seems like you¡¯re trying to piece together two entirely different events.¡±
¡°Martinez you have exactly three seconds to be quiet before I make you quiet myself.¡± Chancellor West said threateningly as she glared at the man.
Charles only nodded in turn with the signs of a small smile on his face. The man¡¯s smile didn¡¯t go unnoticed by the white-haired woman though instead of threatening him again she only let out a small chuckle.
¡°So can I talk now?¡± Charles asked in a joking manner.
¡°I need you to watch them.¡± Chancellor West said looking at the man.
¡°Again?¡± Charles asked.
¡°I don¡¯t know why but I feel like those three and the half-blood are the center of all this.¡± Chancellor West said choosing to ignore Charles¡¯ question before she once again glared at the man, ¡°And that was an order.¡±
Charles let out a low groan before the woman gave an even harsher glare ¨C if that was even possible.
¡°Do you want to repeat that Martinez?¡± Chancellor West asked coldly.
¡°No ma¡¯am.¡± Charles replied before he let out an empty sigh, ¡°Is it alright if I leave now? I told Ms. Abernathy that I would show her where the Training Deck is.¡±
¡°Very well then.¡± Chancellor West said before Charles bowed slightly and walked out of the room.
¡Þ
¡°Gabriel is a what!?¡± Abbey and Eve exclaimed in surprise after Matthew had told them the previous events of last night from Carla and Eliza.
¡°He¡¯s a werewolf.¡± Cairo said thoughtfully, ¡°A werewolf hybrid that can shift into two wolf forms.¡±
Kade then turned to his older brother, ¡°Have you seen or heard anything like that?¡±
The white-haired boy folded his arms, furrowed his brows, and smiled nervously, ¡°I want to say yes but then I would be lying.¡±
Matthew only stayed silent as he sat down on one of the armchairs in the library as Abbey, Cairo, Eve, James, and Kade talked.
¡®Why didn¡¯t he tell me about this?¡¯ Matthew thought as he massaged his forehead, ¡°Why are all these things happening?¡±
¡°Is something wrong?¡± A voice asked making them all jump, ¡°Calm down everyone, it¡¯s just me.¡±
They all turned to where the voice was coming from and tensed when they saw Chancellor Nevermore standing there.
¡°Eve, shouldn¡¯t you be getting ready for tomorrow?¡± Chancellor Nevermore asked turning to look at his niece, ¡°Your mother¡¯s excited to see you again.¡±
Eve glanced at the others before saying in a nervous tone, ¡°I-I was just saying bye to the others.¡±
Chancellor Nevermore stared at her for a moment before he cracked a smile, ¡°Alright then. Just don¡¯t take too long.¡±
¡°Okay,¡± Eve replied after letting out the breath she was holding.
Chancellor Nevermore gave her one last smile, excused himself, and left the room, leaving the other Monster Hunters to let out the breaths they were holding.
¡°That was close.¡± Abbey sighed before Kade nodded in agreement.
¡Þ
Letting out a sigh Chancellor Nevermore sat down behind his desk with his brows furrowed.
¡°Something¡¯s going on with those six.¡± Chancellor Nevermore muttered before a figure emerged from the shadows of the room.
¡°Perhaps they¡¯re catching on.¡± The figure suggested as it traced its fingers along the various books in the room.
The figure was entirely made up of shadows and had a strong resemblance to Chancellor Nevermore, but what was most interesting about this figure were the two white glowing orbs where its eyes would¡¯ve been.
¡°Why would you think that Voss?¡± Chancellor Nevermore asked.
¡°Don¡¯t play dumb with me Joseph.¡± Voss warned, ¡°You and I both know that Monster Hunters from The Hideout are the most skilled out of all the Monster Hunting posts. It wouldn¡¯t really come as a surprise if they found out about your deal with Max Dark.¡±
Chapter 17
¡°Can you even see her stab them?¡±
¡°How is she that fast?¡±
¡°She threw that dagger from forty-five feet away!¡±
¡°Did you see how fast those twins were?¡±
¡°They worked so well together!¡±
¡°Is it even surprising? They¡¯re a part of The Hideout branch, right?
¡°Seems like we¡¯ve grown the reputation.¡± Ace commented as he heard the whispers while the illusion of a gremlin that he had recently ¡°killed¡± disappeared.
¡°You think?¡± Rachel asked as she lunged through an illusion of a wolf, ¡°Though do you think they heard about what happened last night?¡±
¡°Hopefully not.¡± Hazel said before she jumped and plunged her dagger through an illusion of a manticore¡¯s neck as she quickly got on its back, and finished the job, ¡°It¡¯s Gabriel¡¯s decision on whether or not he wants people knowing his secret.¡±
The manticore illusion suddenly disappeared, making Hazel fall ten feet before landing crouched on her feet and right arm with the other in the air.
(A/N: Just the iconic Black Widow pose.)
The group of Monster Hunters that were on the viewing part of the Training Deck let out awed gasps and other gestures of excitement as Hazel got up and walked to the twins. After Charles had shown them the Training Deck the three along with Phoenix and Luna stayed there all the way ¡®till lunchtime. The group ¨C upon Rachel¡¯s constant nagging ¨C went to grab a quick lunch at the cafeteria before they went to check on Gabriel who was still unconscious. Feeling pent-up Hazel had suggested they go back to the Training Deck, the twins thinking of nothing else to do agreed. Which led them to now, standing in the middle of the large room, sweat dripping off them with a handful of Monster Hunters gawking at them.
¡°Agreed.¡± Rachel said nodding while she folded her arms.
Ace chuckled weakly at this as he folded his arms.
¡°What are we going to do with-¡± Ace began in a low voice before he nodded to the gawking hunters, ¡°them?¡±
¡°Just ignore them, Ace.¡± Hazel advised as yet another group of monsters manifested, ¡°Just focus on these for now.¡±
¡°We really need to get out more.¡± Rachel muttered as they readied themselves, ¡°You guys ready?¡±
¡°Of course, we are,¡± Hazel replied smirking slightly.
¡Þ
¡°You sure you want to do this by yourself, Hazel?¡± Rachel asked.
It was five past midnight and they along with Ace, Chancellor West, Charles, Luna, and Phoenix; all of which were looking at Hazel.
¡°I¡¯ll be fine Rach.¡± Hazel reassured brushing away her own nerves, ¡°It''s just Gabriel, he wouldn¡¯t hurt me.¡±
Rachel only gave her a nervous smile before Hazel entered the infirmary only to see Gabriel sitting up, wide awake, his bandages changed. Upon hearing the door open and close Gabriel turned to see who had entered the room and widened his eyes when his blue orbs met a pair of purple ones. The two stared at each other for a few moments before the heat rose to their cheeks and the two had to turn away.
¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re awake.¡± Hazel said covering her face to hide her vibrant blush, ¡°How¡¯s the wound?¡±
¡°Stings a little but better than the last time I was conscious.¡± Gabriel answered putting a hand on his bandaged abdomen to avoid eye contact with the girl and giving his face time to cool down, ¡°Where are we?¡±
¡°Charles¡¯ Monster Hunters branch.¡± Hazel answered, ¡°Mind if I sit down?¡±
¡°Go ahead.¡± Gabriel replied before Hazel pulled a chair and sat down beside Gabriel¡¯s bed, ¡°So the others?¡±
¡°The twins, Phoenix, and Luna are in the room Charles¡¯ chancellor gave us.¡± Hazel half lied, ¡°Josh is in the aviary getting some food.¡±
¡°Oh¡¡± Gabriel faltered before they both fell silent.
Hazel tucked away a lock of her hair behind her ear and looked at the ground before asking, ¡°Why did you hide this from me?¡±
Gabriel only stayed silent at her question leaving Hazel to look at him and repeat her question even louder, ¡°Why did you keep this a secret from me Gabriel?¡±
Gabriel turned to look at Hazel and opened his mouth to say something but his resolve once again faltered. Hazel gave him a look of disbelief before she shook her head and stood up.
¡°I can¡¯t believe you, Gabriel.¡± Hazel said with a hand on her hip and the other on her forehead, ¡°So all that talk about no more secrets between us was all a lie!?¡±
¡°Hazel, you don¡¯t understand,¡± Gabriel said standing up and trying to control his anger, ¡°my secret could¡¯ve hurt you and the others or worse! Do you know how much it scared me with just the very thought of you or the others finding out about it!? About me!?¡±
¡°Oh, don¡¯t you even try making yourself look like the victim in this situation!¡± Hazel yelled back, ¡°Because I felt the EXACT same way every time YOU tell me that I should share my nightmares with YOU! And me being completely stupid chose to tell them all to you!¡±
Gabriel only chuckled mockingly at this before he started yelling again no longer holding back his rage, ¡°Please, all you¡¯ve been dealing with are nightmares, for what!? A few months!? I¡¯ve been dealing with this ever since I could remember! You have no idea what that feels like! Constantly living in fear that I would be rejected just for something that I couldn¡¯t control!¡±
¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve telling me that I don¡¯t know what that feels like.¡± Hazel said her voice trembling with anger as the two glared at each other, ¡°You know what I think Gabriel? I think you¡¯re just a coward who pretends to be someone he¡¯s not. I thought you were serious about being friends with me Gabriel.¡±
Gabriel¡¯s eyes scanned over Hazel¡¯s trembling figure before he caught sight of the tears on the corner of her eyes. His anger quickly vanished as he racked his brain for a solution on how to fix his mistake.
¡°Hazel I am serious about this.¡± Gabriel said trying to calm her down, ¡°I¡¯m serious about our friendship! I am serious about you!¡±
¡Þ
¡°Please tell me you heard that.¡± Rachel said a smile on her face as she, Ace, and Phoenix pressed their ears to the wooden door.
¡°I heard it but I think my brain can process it.¡± Ace said a smile tugging on his lips, ¡°I think I need to get my head checked. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s going to confess.¡±
¡°You think we should stop them?¡± Charles asked as he and Chancellor West looked at the three crouching over one another ¨C well the twins at least ¨C their ears pressed to the door with Luna just perching on Phoenix¡¯s fur-covered back.
¡°Eh, from their reactions I feel like they¡¯ve been waiting for this.¡± Chancellor West said with her arms folded, ¡°So let¡¯s let them have this.¡±
¡Þ
¡°Then why!?¡± Hazel bellowed, ¡°Why did you keep all this from me!? What was all that talk of being able to ¡®talk to each other about everything and anything when you won¡¯t even tell me about this!? WHY DID YOU LIE TO ME!?¡±
You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.
¡°Because I love you, Hazel!¡± Gabriel quickly confessed before Hazel could start yelling again.
Hazel¡¯s eyes widened her anger subsiding, ¡°¡What?¡±
¡Þ
¡°Pay up.¡± Rachel said opening her hand to her older brother a smirk on her face.
Ace groaned before he gave ten silver coins, ¡°Need I remind you that she hasn¡¯t accepted yet?¡±
¡Þ
¡°I love you, Hazel.¡± Gabriel said heaving a sigh, ¡°I don¡¯t know when it started but I KNOW it isn¡¯t just some temporary crush or infatuation.¡±
He took a deep breath before he decided to reveal his secrets to her.
¡°The reason I didn¡¯t tell you was that hybrids like me aren¡¯t accepted ¨C honestly anywhere as far as I¡¯m told and me being a werewolf doesn¡¯t help my case,¡± Gabriel explained with his eyes glued to the floor and his arms crossed.
¡°I thought half-monster-¡± Hazel began before she hesitated her head still trying to process Gabriel¡¯s sudden confession.
¡°Didn¡¯t exist?¡± Gabriel finished as he bit back a smile, his eyes flickering to the girl in front of him.
Hazel nodded before Gabriel let out a chuckle before he explained, ¡°There are SOME underground organizations that are run by fae that help hybrids like me. They first sort us by our supernatural parentage and then they help us create another personal background.¡±
¡°Who did you get it from?¡± Hazel asked.
¡°My mother.¡± Gabriel answered a nostalgic smile on his face before he continued, ¡°Before they died both my mother and father already made arrangements for me. By the time they made them for me they had already known that I wanted to be a Monster Hunter. The Corpsataur just so happened to be on my way when I was headed to their main office.¡±
¡°Do you regret it?¡± Hazel asked suddenly thinking back to all the moments the two shared and the words she yelled at him, ¡°Joining the Monster Hunters?¡±
Gabriel smiled at her fondly before he walked up to her and gently cupped her cheek, ¡°As much as the past year has been crazy and hectic, I¡¯ve never regretted my decision.¡±
Upon hearing Gabriel¡¯s answer Hazel copied his smile before the boy connected their foreheads, ¡°Or the moments the two of us shared.¡±
Hazel let out a small chuckle before their eyes met again. The two stared at each other before¡
¡Þ
¡°They¡¯ve gone silent.¡± Rachel said trying to listen in further, ¡°Why have they gone silent?¡±
¡°Hold on, I got an idea.¡± Ace said wanting to know what the two hunters were doing.
¡°You sure we shouldn¡¯t stop them?¡± Charles asked glancing at the white-haired woman standing beside him.
¡°Just let them have this Martinez.¡± Chancellor West said smiling a little, ¡°As much as we need the information Gabriel and the others need at least SOME good news.¡±
As the two were talking Ace was drawing a picture of an all-seeing eye in the air in front of the door, ¡°Como as criaturas que v¨ºem a noite me trazem vis?o proibida!¡±
The drawing gave off a vibrant bright blue before it blinked and revealed what was happening on the other side of the door.
¡°Gods above.¡± Ace awed as they saw what was happening while Rachel gasped before putting a hand on her mouth, Phoenix, Luna, and Josh ¨C who had just returned from the aviary ¨C however, stayed silent due to surprise, ¡°They¡¯re kissing¡ They¡¯re actually kissing¡¡±
The two siblings and the three animals continued to gawk at the two as the older Monster Hunters just stayed silent.
¡Þ
After he and Hazel pulled away to breathe Gabriel let out a short laugh, ¡°You have no idea how long I¡¯ve been wanting to do that.¡±
Hazel let out her own short laugh before she wrapped her arms around Gabriel¡¯s neck.
The two shared a chuckle before the boy stroked her cheek gently, ¡°I¡¯m assuming Charles¡¯ chancellor already told you about Ambrose¡¯s sudden disappearance.¡±
Hazel hesitated for a few seconds before she nodded. The blue-eyed boy smiled understandingly before he motioned for them to sit down on his bed.
¡°I don¡¯t know how to explain this,¡± Gabriel confessed wringing his hands together.
¡°Take your time Gab,¡± Hazel said reassuringly placing a hand on his.
The boy smiled at her for a moment before he took a deep breath, ¡°When I told Ace that Ambrose and I didn¡¯t have a strong relationship I wasn¡¯t really lying. Ambrose was always too irresponsible and careless to be trusted with anything while I constantly felt like I had to grow up faster than other kids my age, had to take care of the village WE grew up in, THAT I HAD TO KEEP FIXING HIS MESS!¡±
¡°Gab, calm down.¡± Hazel said cupping his face to stop him from going into a frenzy, ¡°Just breathe.¡±
Gabriel following Hazel¡¯s advice took a deep breath before continuing his explanation in a much calmer tone, ¡°As much as the two of us hate each other I know things in his life that still makes me-¡± he stopped himself before taking a deep breath, ¡°too angry. Believe me when I say that the only thing the two of us will ever have in common is our blood and nothing else.¡±
¡°Was he even more of a jerk than he was in the village or is he just a deadbeat 24/7?¡± Hazel asked trying to lighten Gabriel¡¯s mood.
¡°Oh, the second one definitely.¡± Gabriel said chuckling a bit, ¡°That describes him to a fault.¡±
¡°So, what did he do?¡± Hazel asked cautiously, ¡°Because if I know anything you are hard to provoke.¡±
¡°He left me to rot in a ditch in the middle of nowhere the very same day our parents died.¡± Gabriel said as he clasped his hands together to stop them from shaking, ¡°That was the last straw for me. Neglecting his responsibilities is one thing but neglecting your own brother¡? I knew that day that giving him another chance would be a lost cause.¡±
¡°Gabriel¡¡± Hazel faltered before she quickly enveloped him into a tight hug, tears in the corner of her eyes again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to go through that.¡±
The blue-eyed boy took a shaky breath before he returned the hug. The two stayed in that position for what felt like hours before they separated a little.
¡°You think you can go on?¡± Hazel asked softly.
Gabriel nodded a little before his eyes landed on the door, ¡°I know you¡¯re all there; it¡¯d be better if you just came in.¡±
There was silence for a few seconds before the twins, the animals, Charles, and Chancellor West came inside as the two Monster Hunters separated.
¡°How long have you known about us being there?¡± Rachel asked, ¡°Cause miss West personally asked Hazel to-¡±
¡°It¡¯s alright Rachel.¡± Gabriel reassured her before he turned to Chancellor West, ¡°I assume you¡¯re the chancellor of this branch.¡±
¡°Chancellor Ember West.¡± Chancellor West said introducing herself, ¡°I¡¯ve heard quite a lot about you Gabriel Pasi.¡±
¡°So, what did you want to know about Ambrose?¡± Gabriel asked.
¡°Did he ever mention anything about an arranged marriage?¡± Ace asked quickly.
¡°I have heard him mumble something along those lines, yes.¡± Gabriel said turning to his friend, ¡°I honestly thought he had completely gone mad¡¡± he stopped for a moment before he narrowed his eyes, ¡°How did you know about that?¡±
¡°I was supposed to marry him,¡± Rachel explained quietly.
¡°I¡¯m sorry about that Rachel.¡± Gabriel said sympathetically before he turned to Chancellor West, ¡°Is there anything vital that you needed to know about him?¡±
¡°Why did he disappear seven years ago?¡± Chancellor West asked as they all sat down beside Gabriel¡¯s bed.
Gabriel stayed silent for a moment as he searched his memories for an answer, he then eventually took a deep breath before he finally answered, ¡°A week before my parents died, I heard Ambrose muttering about something about a plan almost being set in motion. I thought he was planning his next drinking night but looking back I think it was something much more serious¡¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡± Hazel asked carefully.
¡°I only caught pieces on what he was muttering to himself,¡± Gabriel said in a distant voice, ¡°but I know that he mentioned something about the Shatia Dynasty.¡±
¡°Wait, what?¡± Chancellor West asked as both he and Charles¡¯ eyes widened in shock.
¡°The Shatia Dynasty, are you sure?¡± Charles asked warily, ¡°Are you sure?¡±
¡°Yes.¡± Gabriel answered almost immediately, ¡°It was the only thing that felt relevant.¡±
The two older Monster Hunters looked at each other with anxious expressions before Hazel asked, ¡°What¡¯s the Shatia Dynasty?¡±
Chancellor West opened her mouth to answer but hesitated. She closed her mouth as she thought of an answer. Hazel was about to ask again before they heard someone clear their throat loudly. The group turned their attention to the door at the very back of the infirmary and there stood Amelia looking at them all sternly with her arms folded.
¡°I see you¡¯re awake.¡± Amelia said sternly looking at Gabriel, ¡°And you¡¯re all talking about something that¡¯s most definitely stressful at twelve-thirty in the morning.¡±
¡°Amelia how many people in this branch can sleep stress-free?¡± Chancellor West asked cocking her brow, ¡°Like seriously, who?¡±
¡°Do not argue with me about this Ember.¡± Amelia said subtly glaring at her chancellor, ¡°But if you really are then it''s everyone. Every one of the hunters in this branch has ALWAYS slept more peacefully when they''re stress-free.¡±
¡®Did they know each other before they became Monster Hunters?¡¯ Ace thought as he and the others minus Charles looked at the two women tensely, ¡®Because tension is high right now.¡¯
¡°Are they okay?¡± Rachel asked whispering to Charles.
¡°Eh, they¡¯ve always been like this.¡± Charles replied as the two women bickered back and forth before he turned to Gabriel, ¡°You guys can go to your room and get some sleep. We¡¯ll talk more about this later.¡±
Hazel, Gabriel, and the twins nodded before they exited the room quietly.
Chapter 18
It was the next morning when nearly all the Monster Hunters from Chancellor West¡¯s branch entered the Training Deck only to find Hazel, Gabriel, and the twins killing the monster illusions with both breathtaking speed and accuracy. Most of the level three and below Monster Hunters stayed at the viewing part to watch the four hunters.
¡°Seems like they¡¯re enjoying the show.¡± Gabriel muttered as he killed three manticores with a single arrow, ¡°They¡¯ve been staring at us for two hours straight.¡±
¡°We grew a reputation overnight.¡± Rachel explained before she dropped to a low whisper with a smirk clear on her face, ¡°Especially Hazel, thought I heard a few guys talking about asking her out yesterday.¡±
¡°Excuse me, what?¡± Gabriel asked a hard and threatening glare appearing on his face.
¡®That was fast.¡¯ Rachel thought her eyes widening a little before she chuckled and folded her arms, ¡°Looks like someone is jealous.¡±
Gabriel scoffed before he slipped his bow on and folded his arms, ¡°So what if I am?¡±
Rachel looked at him oddly for a few moments before she let out a small giggle, ¡°Call me crazy but I think you¡¯re starting to be more open. If I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d say you and Hazel getting together is the best thing that¡¯s ever happened to you.¡±
Just as Gabriel opened his mouth to say something a dagger was thrown across from him, nearly taking his eyes out, and pierced the skull of a Cockatrice that was coming in their direction. As the crowd of onlookers cheered Gabriel calmly walked over to the silver dagger that now laid on the ground, picked it up, and scanned the room for its purple-eyed owner. The blue-eyed boy only took a few seconds to find her ¨C going hand to hand with a Minotaur ¨C he let out a loud whistle, catching her attention before he threw the silver dagger at her. Hazel¡¯s eyes widened a bit before she jumped ¨C kicking the Minotaur in the process ¨C and caught the dagger before slitting the Minotaur¡¯s throat and stabbing the back of its head. Landing on her feet Hazel took a deep breath before she turned to Gabriel and gave him a closed-eyed smile, the boy returned it with a loving smile of his own. Their moment however was interrupted when balls of fire came shooting at them, the two then turned their attention to the giant green dragon that just appeared.
¡°Woah,¡± Hazel said in awe as Gabriel and the twins walked up to her.
¡°Took the words out of my mouth Hazel.¡± Rachel commented before she dropped to a low whisper, ¡°Though I got to wonder why the hunters here weren¡¯t exactly keen on letting us turn it on in the first place.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s figure that out later.¡± Ace said as the dragon aimed its fire at them again, ¡°For now let¡¯s show these people what the Monster Hunters from The Hideout are made out of.¡±
The other three hunters smiled at him and nodded before they all readied themselves.
¡Þ
¡°Have anything new to report Charles?¡± Chancellor West asked sensing the man¡¯s presence in her office not taking her eyes off the numerous papers on her desk, ¡°Are Hazel and the others faring well?¡±
¡°Well, might be an understatement,¡± Charles said biting back a smile as he stood in front of his chancellor¡¯s desk with his hands behind his back.
¡°Understatement?¡± Chancellor West asked finally taking her eyes off the papers, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±
¡°They¡¯ve grown quite the reputation amongst the hunters.¡± Charles reported, ¡°Cameron and the other Captains were just talking about recruiting them if they decide to change branches, Amelia also told me that her daughter will be coming today.¡±
¡°Without discussing it with me?¡± Chancellor West asked surprised, ignoring the last part, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have suspected that from Amelia or Cameron. How odd.¡±
¡°Well, I did hear some of them say that the four of them would just be a problem rather than assets,¡± Charles added.
¡°Hm, I see.¡± Chancellor West said as she turned to look at her papers again, ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to them, you may leave now Charles.¡±
¡°Are you going to tell them?¡± Charles asked quietly.
¡°It¡¯d be best to keep them all in the dark for now.¡± Chancellor West said before she sighed, ¡°As soon as we get solid information those four are to be monitored at all times. If I¡¯m correct then we¡¯ll need them all ready for what¡¯s coming.¡±
Stolen novel; please report.
¡°Ready for what? And what¡¯s coming?¡± Charles asked, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind my asking.¡±
¡®Well isn¡¯t he nosier than usual.¡¯ Chancellor West thought as she furrowed her brows and sighed again, ¡°A possible revolution.¡±
Charles eyes widened as he staggered a bit, ¡°C-chancellor, you aren¡¯t thinking of-¡±
Chancellor West let out a breath before she sat back, ¡°There¡¯ll be some major changes within The Monster Hunter Ranks coming and we need The Moonlight Society to be ready for it.¡±
¡°As you wish Chancellor West.¡± Charles said turning to leave before he asked, ¡°And should I inform the captains of a possible meeting?¡±
¡°Yes, that would be the best choice of action for now.¡± Chancellor West agreed.
Charles nodded before he left the room. The man let out a heavy breath before he made his way back to The Training Deck.
¡Þ
¡°Do you four ever get tired?¡± Charles asked as he set foot on The Training Deck, ¡°Because the four of you have been in here for over four hours.¡±
¡°I¡¯m confident that the four of us can spend another hour.¡± Ace replied before Gabriel and the girls walked up to him, ¡°Did you need something, Mr. Charles?¡±
¡°I was just making sure the four of you are fairing well.¡± Charles explained before he glanced at the crowd of onlookers, ¡°Looks like you four have some admirers.¡±
¡°Seems like it,¡± Rachel replied before she turned to the crowd and waved accompanied by her usual smile.
¡°Not to sound rude Rachel but I think you¡¯re indulging them a bit too much,¡± Hazel whispered.
Gabriel chuckled a bit before putting a hand on her shoulder, ¡°Just let them have this Love, gods know we could use SOME humor nowadays.¡±
¡°I-I suppose.¡± Hazel stuttered a bit as she gave a faint blush.
¡®Well, aren¡¯t you just precious.¡¯ Gabriel thought smiling at the girl before he kissed her right temple, ¡°Leave them be for now Love.¡±
Rachel was now squealing when Hazel grumbled and hid her face blushing face into her hands.
Meanwhile back at The Hideout Abbey, Cairo, James, Kade, and Matthew were in the Great Hall, seeing Eve off before she went home to visit her mother.
¡°Promise me you¡¯ll tell me if something happens?¡± Eve asked as she and Abbey separated from their hug.
¡°Of course, we will.¡± Abbey promised her along with a smile, ¡°Tell your mom I said hi, okay?¡±
¡°Sure.¡± Eve said smiling at her before she turned to look at Matthew, ¡°If there¡¯s anything I can do to help tell me as soon as possible.¡±
Matthew chuckled before he bowed slightly, ¡°As you wish Ms. Nevermore.¡±
Eve giggled lightly before they heard her uncle call her, ¡°I¡¯ve got to run. I¡¯ll tell you when I get there, but if you need anything-¡±
¡°Yeah, yeah, we¡¯ll call you.¡± Kade interrupted her with his hands in his pants pocket and holding back a smile, ¡°Jeez Eve you sound like my grandmother.¡±
¡°Kade!¡± Cairo scolded as he punched his side.
Eve laughed a little before she smiled brightly at them, ¡°Well I¡¯ll see you guys later.¡±
¡°Yeah, see you E,¡± Abbey said returning the smile before the light-haired brunette ran to her uncle.
¡°You ready to go Eve?¡± Chancellor Nevermore asked as he and his niece made their way up the stone staircase.
¡°Yes, Uncle Joseph.¡± Eve said quietly as she fidgeted with her bag strap, ¡°Just a bit nervous.¡±
Chancellor Nevermore chuckled softly before he patted his niece¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it Eve. I¡¯m sure you and your mom will be fine and if either of you need anything I¡¯m always as mirror away.¡±
¡®It''s hard to tell whether or not he¡¯s faking or not.¡¯ Eve thought before she gave him a small smile, ¡°I know uncle.¡±
The older man returned the smile before an all too familiar wall blocked their path.
Chancellor Nevermore inserted the tip of his Urumi belt blade into the crack, ¡°Mahan jvalamuk hi main tumase poochata hoon mere liye apne rehasyon ko kholane kay liye.¡±
Once the wall had disappeared and her uncle picked up his weapon Eve wasted no time in drawing a ritual circle on the ground.
¡°I¡¯ll see you later E.¡± Chancellor Nevermore said as Eve stepped into the middle of the circle before it and her eyes glowed bright pink.
¡°Bye Uncle.¡± Eve said before she smiled at him and started chanting, ¡°Jal aur Bhoomi ke davata, main tum se praarthana karata hoon, haren aage le aao, Golden Hawk Forest!¡±
There was a flash of bright light as the ritual circle glowed even brighter before Eve disappeared.
¡°That¡¯s at least one possible victim gone.¡± Chancellor Nevermore said as he looked at where his niece stood a few seconds ago before he looked back at Mt. Bedgami, ¡°Now just a few thousand left to go.¡±
He sighed before he walked back inside and once again inserted his weapon blade tip into the crack, ¡°Mahan jvalamukhi main tumase poochata hoon mere liye apne rahasyon ko kholane kay liye.¡±
Chapter 19
Eve walked through the forest she grew up in and smiled happily as she spotted a shimmering gold feather falling gracefully from the trees. The girl stopped in front of a 200ft tall Balsa Tree, pulling out an elegant silver key with a few Pink Tourmaline gemstones encrusted in the bow, she held the key in front of the tree and used it as a key to a lock. The spot where the key and tree trunk met glowed the same shade of pink as the ones encrusted on her key, lines sprouted from the spot, and after a few moments a door was formed, it took only a few more seconds before the drawing of the door turned into a real one. Eve smiled as she opened the door and entered, she closed the magical door and turned to leave before she had turned back to see the door already turn back to a drawing and start to fade.
¡Þ
¡°Your bandages doing okay Gabriel?¡± Hazel asked quietly before she nibbled on a piece of string cheese.
Gabriel chuckled at her question, ¡°I¡¯m fine Love, don¡¯t worry so much.¡±
¡®Is he flirting or is he being serious?¡¯ Ace thought as his eyes darted to Gabriel then to Hazel who sat in front of him and his sister.
¡®This is just too cute.¡¯ Rachel thought before she quietly squealed.
Gabriel heard that however and turned to her, ¡°Something wrong Rachel?¡±
¡°Nothing!¡± Rachel exclaimed her cheeks reddening in embarrassment.
Hazel and the boys gave her teasing looks as her face grew even redder, after a few more seconds Hazel and the boys burst out laughing.
¡°We¡¯re just teasing Sis.¡± Ace said in between laughs.
Rachel made a noise before she hid her face in her hands, ¡°Hazel, I will never tease you ever again.¡±
¡°Somehow I doubt that.¡± Hazel said smiling at the younger girl, ¡°But hey, at least now you know what I feel.¡±
The boys only laughed harder at this before a familiar voice called out to them, ¡°Ace! Gabriel! Hazel! Rachel!¡±
The four of them turned their heads to the source before their eyes landed on Eve who was quickly walking up to them.
¡°Eve!?¡± Ace asked surprised at her sudden appearance.
¡°What are you doing here!?¡± Eve and Hazel asked simultaneously.
¡°My mom¡¯s a part of this branch.¡± Eve answered before she shook her head, ¡°But never mind that! What about you four? Carla and Eliza told us what happened in the forest and-¡±
¡°Are you going to try and kill me too?¡± Gabriel asked quietly before Hazel gently held his hand.
¡°¡ Of course not.¡± Eve said gently smiling at him before she folded her arms, ¡°But I DO want an explanation.¡±
Gabriel sighed before he and the other three Monster Hunters recounted the events of the other night.
¡°Woah.¡± Eve awed as they finished their tale, ¡°Seems like you four have had a busy two or three days.¡± She then turned to see Hazel and Gabriel¡¯s intertwined hands, ¡°So who confessed first?¡±
Both Hazel and Gabriel gave her confused looks before they noticed that they were still holding hands. Flustered the two quickly let go of each other¡¯s hands and looked away, a blush clear on both their faces.
¡°Well, are they or are they not?¡± Eve asked turning to the twins, ¡°Come on, I need to know.¡±
The twins looked at each other and smirked before Ace ¨C who sat in between the two girls ¨C leaned in and whispered, ¡°Gabriel was the one who confessed first. Rachel and I heard it and everything!¡±
¡°No way.¡± Eve whispered in delight as Ace leaned back, ¡°Wait ¡®til the others find out about this! They¡¯re going to freak out!¡±
¡°I¡¯m afraid I cannot allow you to share any information about our branch Ms. Nevermore.¡± A voice said.
¡°And why is that, Charles?¡± Eve asked, ¡°If I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d say you were threatening me. So, are you?¡±
Charles only stayed silent before he sighed, ¡°If you want to know any more details, I suggest you talk to either your mother or Chancellor West.¡±
¡°So, you say,¡± Eve said as her eyes locked on Charles¡¯ back as he walked away.
¡°By the way, who¡¯s your mom?¡± Ace asked as Hazel¡¯s and Gabriel¡¯s faces began to cool down, ¡°You said that she was a part of the branch.¡±
¡°Oh, she¡¯s the head of the Healer Ranks.¡± Eve answered before a low growl finished her sentence, ¡°Sorry about that.¡±
¡°Did you already eat?¡± Rachel asked her eyes narrowing a bit.
¡®Since when has Rachel ever looked so threatening?¡¯ Gabriel thought his eyes widening a bit.
This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.
¡°Yeah, I ate just before I left The Hideout.¡± Eve answered, ¡°But the spell might have drained more of my energy than I thought.¡±
¡°You can cast spells?¡± Ace asked surprised.
¡°Ace, you can talk about magic and spells later!¡± Rachel scolded him, ¡°Right now she needs to at least eat.¡±
Eve and Gabriel looked at her weirdly before both Ace and Hazel broke into quiet laughs.
Rachel gave them a look before Ace calmed down enough so that he could explain the reason for his sister¡¯s sudden personality switch, ¡°Rachel¡¯s always been like this. Growing up she always used to take care of our younger siblings so she develop a motherly nature towards pretty much everyone.¡±
¡°I see,¡± Gabriel replied.
¡°Here Eve, have an orange.¡± Rachel said handing the girl a peeled orange.
¡°Thanks, Rachel,¡± Eve said gratefully taking the fruit from her.
They all fell into a peaceful silence as they all ate. The five of them ate their lunch for a few more minutes before Gabriel winced a little as he gently touched his bandaged abdomen.
¡°Gab, are you okay?¡± Hazel asked as she put a hand on his shoulder.
¡°Yeah, but I should go to Ms. Amelia just to be sure.¡± Gabriel said as he stood up, ¡°Want to come with me, Amore?¡±
¡°Sure, I¡¯m done eating anyway,¡± Hazel said standing up.
¡°Wait, you¡¯re Healer¡¯s name is Amelia?¡± Eve asked looking at the two, ¡°Cyan hair, yellow eyes, wears a white robe?¡±
¡°Yeah.¡± Gabriel said nodding a bit, ¡°Do you know her?¡±
¡°She¡¯s, my mom.¡± Eve replied, ¡°Mind if I tag along?¡±
¡°That alright with you Love?¡± Gabriel asked turning to look at his new girlfriend.
¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Hazel said blushing a little before she turned to the twins, ¡°You want to come with me?¡±
¡°Sure.¡± The two siblings said as they stood up before they made their way to the infirmary.
As the group walked the wooden halls Rachel pulled Hazel and Gabriel back out of Ace¡¯s and Eve¡¯s hearing range.
¡°So, are we setting Ace and Eve up or what?¡± Eve asked, ¡°You know since the two of you are dating now.¡±
¡°Oh definitely.¡± Gabriel said smiling before he turned to Hazel, ¡°You in Amore?¡±
¡°Of course.¡± Hazel said with a smile and a small blush on her face, ¡°I think they would be good together.¡±
¡°You think?¡± Rachel asked cocking her brow at the girl before continuing, ¡°Or do you know?¡±
¡°Either one works just as well.¡± Hazel said shrugging before she looked at the two walking in front of them, ¡°What do you think they''re talking about?¡±
¡°Magic probably.¡± Rachel said before she sighed and folded her arms while lowering her head, ¡°Guys, d-do you think we should change branches?¡±
The two looked at her with wide eyes before Hazel asked in a quiet voice, ¡°W-why are you asking us that Rach?¡±
Rachel only stayed silent as she gripped her upper arms harder before Gabriel¡¯s eyes widened in understanding, ¡°You don¡¯t know if we can trust Chancellor Nevermore anymore, do you.¡±
Rachel only stayed silent as she eyed the floor.
¡°Rachel, you shouldn¡¯t keep your thoughts to yourself.¡± Hazel said softly, ¡°Especially after everything we¡¯ve gone through these past couple of days.¡±
Rachel only smiled at them before Ace called to her, ¡°Hey Sis, do you mind if I talk to you for a second?¡±
¡°Oh sure.¡± Rachel said walking up to her older brother.
¡Þ
¡°You doing okay Rach?¡± Ace asked as his sister reached him and synced her steps with his, ¡°You seem quieter than usual.¡±
¡°It¡¯s complicated,¡± Rachel mumbled quietly.
Ace chuckled at his sister¡¯s answer before he pocketed his hands, ¡°Well don¡¯t leave me in suspense Rachel.¡±
¡°I¡¯m contemplating on whether or not I switch branches,¡± Rachel answered quietly.
¡°¡Is it because of Chancellor Nevermore?¡±
¡°That¡¯s one of the reasons.¡±
¡°Well, then what are the other ones?¡±
¡°It''s because of how narrow they are.¡±
¡°Narrow? About what?¡±
¡°Their rankings, their lack of various offices.¡±
¡°Offices? Rachel, are you thinking of trying another mantle?¡±
¡°It did cross my mind a few times¡¡±
¡°¡Why do I feel like you¡¯re hiding something else from me?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Rachel, what else are you hiding from me?¡±
¡°I-I feel like they¡¯re a bit too hostile towards monsters.¡±
¡°¡Rachel we¡¯re literal Monster Hunters, we kill THEM for Novas.¡±
¡°And Gabriel¡¯s a literal MONSTER HYRID that¡¯s been living with us for nearly an entire year.¡±
¡°¡Are you sure you REALLY want to do this?¡±
¡°Yes, I think ¨C I know that I¡¯ll be able to help more people here.¡±
¡°Then I¡¯m changing branches too.¡±
¡°What!? Ace you don¡¯t have to-¡±
¡°I know I don¡¯t have to do this Rach but I want to.¡±
¡°¡I feel like I only bring you more trouble everywhere we go¡¡±
¡°Hey, you¡¯ve never brought me any trouble that I couldn¡¯t handle - that job belongs to those two.¡±
¡°Hazel and Gabriel?¡±
Who else?¡±
Rachel laughed a little at this before she held her brother¡¯s hand, ¡°Thanks Ace, I really needed that.¡±
¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m here for Lil¡¯ sis.¡± Ace said smiling at her.
Chapter 20
¡°Just your body getting used to moving again.¡± Amelia explained after she had examined Gabriel¡¯s wound and gave him a small bottle of green substance, ¡°Just put a few drops of this if it stings again.¡±
Gabriel eyed the bottle warily as the contents slushed around in the bottle, ¡°Is it safe? For half-bloods I mean.¡±
Amelia smiled kindly at him before she nodded, ¡°Yes, they are suitable for half-bloods as well.¡±
¡°Good to know,¡± Gabriel replied as he stood up from the examination bed he was sitting on.
¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it.¡± Amelia said as she stood up from the metal stool, she sat on during Gabriel''s examination, ¡°It¡¯s my job anyway so I don¡¯t quite mind.¡±
¡°Either way I¡¯m grateful,¡± Gabriel said as the two left Amelia¡¯s office and entered the infirmary where Eve, Hazel, and the twins were.
¡°Hey, Gab.¡± Hazel greeted him as she noticed his and Amelia¡¯s presence, ¡°Everything feeling alright?¡±
¡°Yeah.¡± Gabriel said shrugging as he rubbed the back of his neck, ¡°Just my body getting used to moving again.¡±
¡°That¡¯s nice.¡± Eve said smiling before she turned to her mother, ¡°I hope he wasn¡¯t much trouble.¡±
¡°Eve don¡¯t say such a thing about your friend.¡± Amelia scolded her daughter, ¡°I raised you better than that.¡±
¡°I-it¡¯s alright Ms. Nevermore,¡± Gabriel said trying to avoid a possible fight.
Amelia sighed before she folded her arms, ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t mind it then I will leave it, for now.¡±
Eve smiled before she turned to the hybrid, ¡°Thanks for the help, Gabriel.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Gabriel said before he wrapped his arm around his lover¡¯s shoulders and kissed her temple, ¡°You alright Love? You seem quiet.¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine just thinking,¡± Hazel said quietly as she folded her arms, catching the twins¡¯ attention.
¡°About what?¡± Ace asked as he and his sister turned to the purple-eyed girl.
¡°Just what Chancellor West and Gabriel said earlier,¡± Hazel said, her eyes trained to the floor in thought.
¡°What was it?¡± Rachel asked.
¡°The Shatia Dynasty.¡± Hazel answered, ¡°I wonder why Chancellor West seemed so surprised when Gabriel mentioned it.¡±
¡°I have been wondering that as well.¡± Gabriel agreed before he turned to Amelia, ¡°Do you know anything that could help?¡±
¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t.¡± Amelia admitted, ¡°But you may be able to see if there¡¯s something about it in the library.¡±
¡°There¡¯s a library?¡± Ace and Hazel asked, both of them smiling widely.
¡°Oh, boy.¡± Rachel whispered as her eyes widened and she palmed her forehead, ¡®These two are going to be reading all night.¡¯
¡®Cute.¡¯ Gabriel thought smiling.
¡°Eve can show you where it is.¡± Amelia said before she turned to her daughter, ¡°Is that alright with you Kkoma Yojeong?¡±
¡°Yeah, that¡¯s fine with me,¡± Eve said smiling.
¡Þ
¡°This place is huge.¡± Ace awed as he looked at the millions of books on the shelves that lined the vast room.
¡°Took the words right out of my mouth Ace.¡± Hazel agreed as she read the titles on the spines, ¡°I¡¯ve never even heard some of these titles.¡±
¡°They look like kids in a candy shop.¡± Rachel commented only to be met with silence, ¡°Guys?¡±
When she was met with silence again, she furrowed her brows before she turned to look at Eve and Gabriel and had to hold back her laughter. The other two meanwhile were looking lovingly at Ace and Hazel who had wasted no time in retrieving three to five books and sitting down on a picnic table in the middle of two book shelves. Rachel chuckled quietly before she grabbed both their hands and dragged them to join Ace and Hazel.
¡°Find anything?¡± Gabriel asked as he and the other two girls sat down.
¡°We just started,¡± Hazel said, looking up from Secrets of Ancient Monsters.
¡°And yet you¡¯re already grabbed three.¡± Gabriel countered, smiling a little.
Hazel gave him a stern look before Gabriel laughed and folded his arms on the table, ¡°My apologies Amore, I¡¯m only teasing.¡±
Hazel kept on staring at him before he frowned a little and gently kissed her forehead, ¡°Will that satisfy you Lovely?¡±
Hazel¡¯s eyes widened a bit at both the gesture and the nickname as a blush crept up her face before she nodded and returned to her book meanwhile however Eve and the twins watched the exchange in both curiosity and satisfaction. The group stayed there with Hazel and Ace reading while Gabriel and the other two girls played Old Maid, it was only when Gabriel won for the sixth time in a row that Hazel let out a small yawn.
¡°Tired?¡¯ Gabriel asked smiling at the girl sitting beside him.
¡°A little.¡± Hazel admitted as she wiped away the excess moisture from the corner of her eyes and let out another yawn, ¡°How long have we been here for?¡±
¡°A few hours, I think.¡± Ace said putting his book down and letting out his own yawn, ¡°Did you find anything?¡±
You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.
¡°I think so.¡± Hazel said showing them the chapter she was reading, ¡°And it¡¯s intense.¡±
¡°Maybe we should go to our room for this.¡± Rachel suggested before she looked at the big clock on the wall, ¡°When did we get in here?¡±
¡°If I remember correctly, it was almost two.¡± Gabriel said as he watched Hazel¡¯s eyes droop and jerk open, ¡°Maybe we should do this in our room.¡±
¡°It¡¯s almost five.¡± Eve said looking at the clock, ¡°We¡¯ve been here for three hours.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Ace said standing up before he picked up the book, he was reading along with the book Hazel showed them, ¡°Gab can you carry Hazel? She looks burnt out.¡±
Rachel furrowed her brows before she saw that Hazel had indeed succumbed to her drowsiness. As the group gathered their thing Gabriel had already picked Hazel up bridal style and led the group to their room, attracting whispers from the hunters they passed by.
¡Þ
¡°And you¡¯ve just announced your relationship to most of the branch,¡± Eve commented as they entered Gabriel, Hazel, and the twins¡¯ room where Phoenix and the birds were.
¡°Is Ms. Abernathy alright Mr. Pasi?¡± Luna asked as Gabriel laid Hazel down on her bed.
¡°Yeah, she¡¯s just tired.¡± Gabriel replied before he joined the others over on one of the desks, ¡°Find anything?¡±
¡°I can see why Hazel said think.¡± Ace said scanning the chapter, ¡°I feel like I¡¯m reading gibberish rather than words.¡±
¡°Definitely.¡± Rachel said her eyes widening when she looked at the words written, ¡°How did Hazel even manage to read this? Let alone understand it.¡±
¡°Should we wake her up then?¡± Eve asked.
With furrowed brows, Gabriel scanned the page carefully before he said, ¡°It¡¯s Expitoni.¡±
¡°Excuse me?¡± Ace asked as he and the girls turned to look at Gabriel as Phoenix and the birds settled down to get their sleep.
¡°Monster language.¡± Gabriel said simply, ¡°I wonder how Hazel even managed to learn this.¡±
¡°So, what does it say?¡± Ace asked.
¡°During my travels and research about ancient monster civilizations I¡¯ve come across a stone tablet inscribed with peculiar markings.¡± Gabriel read aloud, ¡°All depicting of a kingdom where both monster and human live in peace and harmony.¡±
¡°A place like that exists?¡± Rachel asked surprised.
¡°Seems like it.¡± Gabriel replied before he continued to read, ¡°After months of research I¡¯ve finally found the key and location of what the monsters call The Shatia Dynasty.¡±
¡°The Shatia Dynasty!?¡± The twins exclaimed waking Hazel up, ¡°Sorry Hazel.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Hazel reassured them as she rubbed the sleep from her eyes, ¡°Did you get to the part where you can find the key?¡±
¡°No.¡± Gabriel replied, ¡°I¡¯m getting to it though.¡±
¡°That¡¯s nice,¡± Hazel said.
Gabriel chuckled at her behavior before he continued to translate, ¡°However though only the heart of an A-Class monster is susceptible to the magic required to forge the key.¡±
¡°A Class?¡± Rachel asked, ¡°There are monster classes?¡±
Hazel shook her head as sleep finally left her, ¡°They used to identify monsters by how lethal they are but as more people started dying the Council decided to identify them by how and where they attack instead.¡±
¡°I personally think they should have just stuck to ranking them by class.¡± Eve commented, ¡°Honestly, more people die because of how overconfident they are, they underestimate the monsters and the next thing they know is death.¡±
¡°Geez.¡± Rachel muttered before she turned to Gabriel, ¡°Why would someone need to kill a monster to get inside a monster and human kingdom?¡±
¡°A Class monsters are creatures of darkness.¡± Gabriel explained, ¡°They¡¯re made entirely of malice, chaos, and death. The only people that are demented enough to even go near one are-¡±
¡°Working for Dark?¡± Hazel asked.
¡°I was going to say suicidal but that works as well.¡± Gabriel said before something crossed his mind, ¡°You don¡¯t think Ambrose found out about any of this, do you?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a possibility.¡± Ace said thoughtfully, ¡°Why else would he mention this?¡± he then turned to Hazel who was still sitting in her bunk, ¡°What book even is this? There¡¯s no title on the front or page.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a journal, someone by the name of Professor Benjamin Roussel wrote it.¡± Hazel said before she furrowed her brows before she walked up to the group and looked at the chapter with a thinking expression on her face, ¡°Anyone else think we should check it out?¡±
¡°Wait a minute.¡± Eve said interrupting Gabriel and the twins¡¯ answer, ¡°You want to find an A-Class monster, kill it, use its heart to go to some ancient kingdom that probably doesn¡¯t exist anymore, all the while three highly skilled Monster Hunters are quite literally hunting you four!?¡±
The group looked at each other for a moment before they all looked at her and said, ¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Do you hear yourselves right now!?¡± Eve asked looking at the four in shock, ¡°You said it yourself Gabriel the only people who are demented enough to even go near any A-Class monster are suicidal and Carla, Eliza, and Kimberly are years ahead of you guys.¡±
¡°So, what are we supposed to do then?¡± Ace asked, ¡°Stand by and possibly let the world fall into mayhem? Honestly Eve I thought you¡¯d know us better than that.¡±
Eve let out a loud sigh before she explained herself, ¡°I¡¯m just thinking rationally.¡±
¡°But what about the possibilities?¡± Hazel asked looking directly into Eve¡¯s eyes, ¡°By the way Chancellor West acted earlier today it seemed that we weren¡¯t going to get the answers we need even if we ask.¡±
Though unknown to the group ¨C or most of them ¨C Charles had been in front of their door listening to their entire conversation, ¡°This is going to be a problem.¡±
As the older man left to go and report to his chancellor Gabriel folded his arms and glared at the door.
¡°You¡¯re safer here than out there!¡± Eve exclaimed.
¡°If you think they¡¯ll answer our questions then let¡¯s go.¡± Gabriel said unfolding his arms and turning to look at Eve, ¡°If you¡¯re so confident in them.¡±
¡°Are you insulting my judgment?¡± Eve asked insulted.
¡°They¡¯re just thinking of any possible outcome.¡± Ace said hoping to break up the rising tension, ¡°We aren¡¯t really used to these situations.¡±
¡°Fine.¡± Eve spat out before turning away from them and folding her arms, ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±
Once Eve marched out of the room Rachel let out a breath, ¡°That was a close one.¡±
¡°Definitely.¡± Ace agreed.
¡°Hey, Gab.¡± Hazel said turning to her lover, ¡°What did you mean when you said that we were being held captive?¡±
¡°Yeah, that was pretty random.¡± Rachel said nodding.
Gabriel¡¯s eyes flickered to the door that Eve left open before he dropped to a low whisper, ¡°Someone was eavesdropping on us.¡±
Hazel and the twins¡¯ eyes widened before Ace whispered, ¡°Who was it?¡±
¡°The person who got us into this situation in the first place,¡± Gabriel explained.
Hazel and the twins looked at each other before the girl gave a sharp whistle, waking up Phoenix, Luna, and Josh.
¡°Is something wrong Mistress?¡± Phoenix asked urgently as the three of them approached her.
¡°All of you get ready.¡± Hazel said looking at them all, ¡°If they don¡¯t give us our answers then we¡¯re leaving.¡±
Chapter 21
¡°Eve, slow down.¡± Ace called as he and the others sprinted to catch up with her.
Eve only grunted in response as she continued to march to Chancellor West¡¯s office.
¡°Are you sure about this Hazel?¡± Rachel asked quietly, ¡°About leaving¡¡±
Hazel let out a breath before she answered, ¡°What other choice do we have? If they don¡¯t give us any answers then we don¡¯t have any choice but to find them ourselves.¡±
¡°I suppose that makes sense.¡± Rachel said quietly.
¡°Rachel if you have any better ideas then I¡¯m more than happy to listen,¡± Hazel said quickly noticing Rachel¡¯s silence.
¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have one.¡± Rachel said truthfully.
¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Gabriel announced to the two girls as they stood in front of Chancellor West¡¯s office door, ¡°You three ready?¡±
Before any of them could reply however Eve had already marched inside and announced their presence to the chancellor, ¡°Chancellor West, Hazel, and the others want an interrogation.¡±
¡°Eve, Charles, and I were in the middle of a discussion.¡± Chancellor West said sternly as she and Charles quickly gathered the scattered papers and maps from the table in the middle of her office.
¡®Yeah, from invading our privacy I bet.¡¯ Gabriel thought as he folded his arms, ¡°Well, the sooner you answer our questions the faster we leave you be.¡±
¡®He knows something.¡¯ Chancellor West thought slightly glaring at the boy, ¡°And your questions are?¡±
¡°The Shatia Dynasty.¡± Gabriel said quickly as he sat down on an armchair, ¡°Why is it so important?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a potential target for Dark and his followers.¡± Chancellor West said simply.
¡®Sort of figured that much out.¡¯ Hazel thought before she sighed, ¡°Let me rephrase that; why is The Shatia Dynasty important TO Max Dark?¡±
¡°We¡¯ve yet to find the answer for that.¡± Charles answered, ¡°But rest assured, our members are working around the clock looking for it.¡±
¡®It almost sounds like you don¡¯t know anything at all.¡¯ Rachel thought as she folded her arms, ¡°Why did you want Hazel and Gabriel to come here?¡±
¡°Charles has already informed them of why.¡± Chancellor West answered, ¡°Dark is planning to-¡±
¡°Take over The Council, we know.¡± Ace interrupted her, ¡°We want to know WHY they were chosen.¡±
¡°We cannot answer that right now.¡± Chancellor West said stoically.
Hazel¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in irritation before she turned to Gabriel and the twins, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±
The other three nodded before the four of them left the room in silence.
Chancellor West let out a sign after Ace had closed the door before she turned to Charles, ¡°Alert the guards, make sure those four and their animals don¡¯t leave this base. We can¡¯t afford to lose them.¡±
¡°You¡¯re planning on keeping them here?¡± Eve asked shocked, ¡°Why?¡±
¡°We¡¯ll need them for what¡¯s to come.¡± Chancellor West answered before she turned to the younger girl, ¡°We suspect that Dark is not only planning on taking over The Council but starting a war as well and he plans on using monsters to win both of them.¡±
¡°Then why couldn¡¯t you have told them?¡± Eve asked still shocked from her superior¡¯s actions, ¡°They would have been more than happy to-¡±
¡°Their emotions would¡¯ve made them into a liability.¡± Chancellor West replied, ¡°That¡¯s one of The Hideout¡¯s biggest assets and greatest weakness. Unlike hunters of The Society, their hunters are encouraged to create bonds with each other AND outsiders.¡±
¡®It¡¯s little to wonder why Mother made me join them rather than here.¡± Eve thought before she straightened herself with her arms behind her back, ¡°May I leave now?¡±
¡°Yes, you may.¡± Chancellor West said sitting down behind her desk before she turned to look at Charles, ¡°You said that the Oliviero boy can use magic.¡±
¡°Yes, Chancellor,¡± Charles said stiffly.
¡°Tell the Druids to put up the barrier.¡± Chancellor West ordered, ¡°If they do plan on leaving then we¡¯ll need to be ready. Whether they do it on foot or by magic, them leaving is not an option.¡±
¡°Yes, Chancellor.¡± Charles said before he turned to leave and grabbed Eve¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Come on Eve, let¡¯s go.¡±
The brunette only nodded before she left with Charles in tow.
¡°You can¡¯t seriously agree with this,¡± Eve interjected.
¡°I don¡¯t have a choice in the matter Eve.¡± Charles said before he sighed, ¡°No matter how much I disagree with Ember.¡±
¡®Ember.¡¯ Eve thought as her eyes widened a little, ¡°You, Mother, and your brother all knew her before you all joined The Society, right?¡±
¡°Yes, that is correct.¡± Charles said, ¡°Why are you asking?¡±
¡°Then why don¡¯t you say something to her?¡± Eve asked, ¡°You¡¯re her right-hand man, aren¡¯t you?¡±
¡°Believe me, Eve, even if I wasn¡¯t she still wouldn¡¯t have listened to me,¡± Charles said.
¡°What do you mean?¡± Eve asked looking at the man walking beside her.
Charles let out a sigh before he began to explain, ¡°Ember was raised in a family of Monster Hunters, all of them were part of The Society before retiring. As you know members of The Society branch are trained to shut out all emotions and put the mission above all else, as such Ember grew up indifferent and never once second-guessed her decisions even if they aren¡¯t humane.¡±
¡°That still doesn¡¯t make what she did to Ace and the others okay,¡± Eve argued.
¡°She¡¯s only thinking of the outcome of the situation.¡± Charles responded, ¡°If Hazel and the others leave then when the war does start, we¡¯ll need all four of them ready for battle if Chancellor West answered their questions, then they would do their best to evacuate any possible victims and that would¡¯ve alerted Dark¡¯s spies within The Council.¡±
¡Þ
¡°I¡¯ve seen enough.¡± Gabriel said before he turned to Ace, ¡°You can break the connection now if you want.¡±
¡°It would be my pleasure.¡± Ace said before he waved his hand, making the drawing disappear, and let out a loud sigh, ¡°Least we got SOME of our answers, even though we had to spy on one of our own comrades.¡±
¡°Something tells me she already knew Ace.¡± Rachel said quietly as she sat on one of the desks before she turned to Hazel who was sitting on her bunk, staring at the floor with Gabriel beside her leaning on the bed-frame, ¡°Hazel what should we do?¡±
Hazel continued to look at the ground as she thought of a plan before she finally spoke up, ¡°Ace that barrier Chancellor West mentioned, do you think you could get through it?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Ace admitted, ¡°I have broken a few magical barriers before but from the sound of it, it¡¯ll be ten times as strong as the ones I¡¯ve broken.¡±
¡°Then we¡¯ll need help.¡± Gabriel concluded, ¡°Either that or we sneak out.¡±
Just as the hybrid said that however, their keys glowed a pitch-black and before they knew it all four keys disintegrated to dust and ash.
¡°Well, there goes our second option.¡± Hazel said clearly frustrated, ¡°We¡¯ll need to get another one.¡±
Rachel let out a sigh before she stood up, ¡°So where do we get one? Last I checked only guests need keys to get in here, so it''s either we STEAL one or we find a hunter here that actually trusts us¡
This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.
Before the other three could answer however the door opened and Eve Nevermore herself entered the room, ¡°I thought the four of you could use some help.¡±
¡°But I thought-¡± Hazel began.
¡°Hey, water under the bridge.¡± Eve reassured smiling at the girl, ¡°Comrades for life.¡±
Hazel chuckled at the girl¡¯s words before she stood up, ¡°Alright guys I have a plan.¡±
¡Þ
By midnight the halls of The Society were dead silent with only the light breathing of the slumbering hunters and the quiet footsteps of the patrolling hunters making noise. It was by this time that Hazel and the others were quietly packing their belongings and other necessities, their movements making no sound with only a small candle lighting the room.
¡°You sure this will work?¡± Rachel asked whispering as she helped her brother with packing the food, they had nicked from the cafeteria during dinner time.
¡°It has to work.¡± Hazel replied, ¡°Which is why we can¡¯t afford ANY mistakes.¡±
¡°So, no pressure then,¡± Gabriel said trying to ease the group¡¯s tension.
Hazel and the twins smiled weakly at their friend¡¯s attempt before a small fire tornado appeared. As the tornado disappeared Phoenix had been sitting down at its place of origin.
¡°Ms. Nevermore is ready and awaits your signal Mistress.¡± Phoenix said as he changed into his human form, ¡°Luna and Josh haven¡¯t returned yet?¡±
Hazel was about to say something when a familiar scent filled his nostrils, ¡°They¡¯re here.¡±
And just like that the two birds had flown into the room and perched on the chandelier.
¡°Everything is in place, Ms. Abernathy,¡± Luna reported as Josh had swooped down and dropped a green crystal in his open palm before joining Luna back on the chandelier.
¡°On your mark Gab,¡± Hazel said as she and the twins slipped on their bags.
Gabriel smiled at her before he gently tapped the crystal before it glowed a bright emerald. After Ace quickly blew out the candle, they heard a loud explosion.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± Hazel said before they all quickly and silently left the room.
As Hazel had predicted the commotion from the Training Deck had alerted all the hunters; allowing Hazel, Gabriel, the twins, Phoenix, and the birds to sneak to the entrance where Eve was waiting for them.
¡°Thank the Gods you guys made it,¡± Eve commented as she smiled at them.
¡°You too.¡± Ace replied hugging the brown-haired girl.
The two stayed in that position for a few seconds before Gabriel loudly cleared his throat making the two let go of each other, a light blush on both their faces.
¡°Come on you two, you can hug each other as much as you want later.¡± Gabriel said, ¡°Maybe when we¡¯re not breaking out of a Monster Hunter base.¡±
¡°I¡¯d say you were being a hypocrite but I¡¯d be lying,¡± Hazel muttered before Eve pressed her key against the wooden wall.
After a few seconds, the door appeared as Gabriel straightened himself and looked warily behind them, ¡°Everybody get out now and start running. We¡¯ve got company.¡±
It didn¡¯t take Hazel and the others long for them to register what he meant, wasting no time Eve opened the door and ushered them out. Gabriel was the last to leave when he saw Chancellor West, Carlos, and Charles running towards him. Acting on reflex Gabriel pulled his bow forward, nocked an arrow, aimed at the chandelier hanging in the middle of the hallway, and let the arrow fly; making the ornamental lighting crash and block the path.
¡°Gab come on!¡± Hazel exclaimed.
Gabriel took one last chance at the broken chandelier and the Monster Hunters behind it before he joined his friends and closed the door.
¡°Run, that chandelier won¡¯t hold them back for long,¡± Gabriel advised before the others nodded in agreement.
¡°Where are we even going?¡± Rachel asked as they ran.
¡°The forest¡¯s edge.¡± Hazel said glancing at her friend, ¡°Eve you said that the barrier only covers the forest, right?¡±
¡°Yeah,¡± Eve replied before something nearly grazed her.
Quickly looking behind her she saw ten or so small figures chasing after them, ¡°We¡¯ve got company!¡±
Hazel furrowed her brow and glanced behind them struggling to determine the monster that was chasing after them, ¡°Phoenix!¡±
¡°As you wish Mistress,¡± Phoenix said before swiftly launching a fireball behind them and setting one of the figures on fire, revealing them to be¡
¡°Goblins!¡± Gabriel exclaimed stopping in his tracks and turning the other way, the others following suit.
Within a matter of seconds, the group was already surrounded by goblin corpses, each hunter having killed three. As they were catching their breath Gabriel caught a familiar scent.
¡°Run!¡± Gabriel exclaimed, ¡°Charles is coming and by the smell of it he isn¡¯t alone!¡±
Their eyes widened before they started running again, expertly dodging the obstacles in their path. It only took them a few minutes to reach the forest¡¯s edge and for Ace and Eve to start drawing the ritual circle on the ground.
¡°Everybody get inside the mothersmucking circle!¡± Ace exclaimed as he and Eve finished drawing.
The others quickly obliged before the two Druids started reciting the spell, ¡°Jal aur bhoomi ke davata, main tum se praarthana karata hoon, haren aage le aao Cloudspire!¡±
¡Þ
There was a flash of light before Chancellor West and her two inferiors were met with a burnt patch of grass in the shape of a ritual circle.
¡°We lost them,¡± Charles murmured quietly.
¡°Krit!¡± Chancellor West exclaimed in irritation before she turned to a Golden Hawk perching nearby, ¡°Alert ALL The Society¡¯s members! Tell them to find and retrieve Hazel Abernathy, Gabriel Pasi, Eve Nevermore, and those Oliviero twins! I don¡¯t care what it takes but it is The Society¡¯s top priority to bring those five back here!¡±
The hawk gave something similar to a nod before it flew off.
Chancellor West then turned to her two inferiors, ¡°Gather your members, tell them to find those hunters, and inform the other Captains. We can¡¯t afford to lose them nor let Max Dark get to them before we do.¡±
¡°Yes, Chancellor West.¡± The two said simultaneously both knowing the importance and severity of the problem.
¡°And Charles,¡± Chancellor West called before the man could leave.
¡°Yes ma¡¯am?¡± Charles asked glancing back to his chancellor.
¡°Tell Amelia that Eve left with Hazel and the others.¡± Chancellor West ordered, ¡°She¡¯ll want to know what happened.¡±
¡°Yes, Chancellor,¡± Charles said nodding before he started to run back to the Balsa tree.
¡Þ
¡°Is everyone alright?¡± Rachel asked as they were all recovering from the spell ¨C all of them sprawled on the ground.
The others only groaned in response before Hazel looked around, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±
Gabriel gave her a confused look before he finally asked, ¡°Hazel where are we?¡±
¡°Cloudspire.¡± Hazel answered as she slowly stood up, ¡°The closest village to Cloud Mountain.¡±
At the sound of Cloud Mountain; Gabriel, the twins, the birds, and Phoenix looked at her with wide eyes.
¡°How close exactly?¡± Ace asked.
Hazel only pulled out a Starspark from one of her packs before she threw it. As the small rock exploded into silver sparks the light illuminated the greenery of a great mountain.
¡°Very close,¡± Hazel answered with a smirk as she turned to look at them.
¡°We should look for a place to get some sleep.¡± Ace advised, ¡°So tents?¡±
¡°Tents.¡± The others agreed nodding.
¡°Alright then.¡± Ace said before opening his palm face-up, ¡°Fuego!¡±
And in an instant a small fireball appeared, illuminating their surroundings a little. The group spared no time in preparing their tents and after a few more minutes, their two tents were pitched and occupied with slumbering Monster Hunters and a lightly sleeping Kitsune as Luna and Josh hunted for a midnight snack. An hour after the sun had risen Gabriel and Hazel had already awoken from their slumber and were currently sitting on the lakefront eating the bread that they had brought with them, a slightly awkward atmosphere surrounding them.
¡®Why do I feel so tense?¡¯ Hazel thought nibbling her bread, ¡°Gab?¡±
¡°Did you need something, Hazel?¡± Gabriel asked turning to the girl sitting beside him.
¡°What are we?¡±
¡°¡Why the sudden question?¡±
¡°This is my first relationship so-¡±
¡°Am I being too fast? Answer me honestly Hazel.¡±
¡°A little.¡±
¡°Why couldn¡¯t you just say so earlier?¡±
¡°I thought it was normal.¡±
Gabriel took a deep breath before he directed her head towards him and smiled, ¡°Hazel if anything in this relationship makes you uncomfortable you can tell me. We can take it slow but from now on you have to be honest with me, okay?¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Hazel said smiling before she let out a quiet laugh, ¡°But that goes for you too, My Alpha.¡±
Gabriel blinked at her nickname before he asked, ¡°How did you know I was an alpha?¡±
¡°I was joking.¡± Hazel said simply as she blinked at him.
The two stared at each other before bursting out laughing, though unknown to the two hunters Eve, Phoenix, the twins, and were watching the scene unfold from the bushes.
¡°They are so cute!¡± Eve excitedly squealed.
¡°Eve, they¡¯ll hear you.¡± Ace warned smiling a bit, ¡®Gabriel especially¡ its surprising that he still hasn¡¯t noticed us yet.¡¯
¡°Sorry.¡± Eve apologized.
¡°Its fine.¡± Ace reassured, ¡°Just quiet down a little.¡±
¡®Just get together already.¡¯ Rachel thought rolling her eyes, ¡®I swear Hazel and Gabriel BETTER help me set you two up.¡¯
¡°They¡¯re coming back!¡± Phoenix exclaimed before he and the others scrambled to surround the fire they had made and tried to act normal.
¡°Morning everyone.¡± Hazel greeted them as she and Gabriel joined them around the fire.
¡°Hope we didn¡¯t miss anything TOO important.¡± Gabriel said giving them all a smile teasing smile.
¡®He definitely heard us.¡¯ Ace thought his eyes widening a little.
Chapter 22
¡°We hope you enjoy you¡¯re stay.¡± A kind woman said as she gave a key to Rachel.
¡°I¡¯m sure you will.¡± Rachel said smiling at her before she walked back to the group who were waiting in the lobby, ¡°Got the room, said that the bedroom keys were already inside.¡±
¡°Great.¡± Ace said as he and the others stood up from their seats, ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±
¡Þ
¡°Nice place,¡± Hazel commented as Rachel unlocked the door to their common room.
In the middle of the room, there were eight chairs all surrounding a large circular table with a midcentury sofa and fireplace behind it that had four doors on either side, above it all was a large rustic chandelier lighting the entire room.
¡°Everyone get settled.¡± Hazel advised, ¡°We¡¯ll be staying here for a few days.¡±
The others didn¡¯t need any more reassurance before they all went inside a room each, leaving only Gabriel and Hazel ¨C Phoenix, Luna, and Josh had already settled in the common room.
¡°Hey, Gab¡¡± Hazel said quietly to which Gabriel only hummed in response to show that he was indeed listening as he turned to her, ¡°Can we sleep together?¡±
Gabriel looked at her for a moment before something dawned on him, ¡°Nightmares?¡±
Hazel only nodded before Gabriel let out a laugh before he grabbed the girl¡¯s hand, ¡°Come on Hazel, let¡¯s get settled in.¡±
¡Þ
¡°I never thought I¡¯d say this but I¡¯ve missed having my own room.¡± Rachel said as they all gathered in the common room; all showered, dressed, and well-rested.
¡°I feel betrayed.¡± Ace said with a hand over his heart.
¡°Come on you two I¡¯m starving.¡± Hazel said as she opened the door, ¡°You got the key Rachel?¡±
¡°Yep.¡± Rachel said showing the small silver key to their common room that she fished out from the skirt¡¯s pocket.
Once they left and started to walk to the dining area for a much-needed lunch Rachel had asked, ¡°So what do we do now?¡±
Hazel let out a sigh before she answered her friend¡¯s question, ¡°We get our answers. If Chancellor Nevermore is working with Dark then that music box and my parents¡¯ message is fake, so first, we need to check that out.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Ace said understanding the goal of Hazel¡¯s plan, ¡°How do we do that?¡±
¡°If that message was a transmission from the mountain, then we¡¯ll need to check out my family¡¯s cabin ¨C at Cloud Mountain¡¯s summit,¡± Hazel said as she opened the door to the dining area.
¡°Did you say Cloud Mountain?¡± A blonde girl around their age asked as she walked up to them.
¡°Yes, is something wrong?¡± Hazel asked.
¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop but when I heard you say Cloud Mountain, I thought I should tell you about the rumors.¡± The girl explained.
¡°Oh no, it¡¯s not a problem,¡± Rachel reassured her as a small blush dusted her cheeks.
¡®I cannot be the only one who sees a potential couple here.¡¯ Hazel thought before she shook her head before she turned to the girl, ¡°You said something about rumors?¡±
The girl nodded before Rachel smiled kindly at her, ¡°How about you tell us over lunch? My treat.¡±
¡°If it doesn¡¯t bother any of you then I would love to.¡± The girl said smiling shyly.
¡°It¡¯s no problem.¡± Eve said smiling before she turned to the others, ¡°Right guys?¡±
¡°Of course.¡± Hazel agreed.
¡°Fine by me.¡± Ace said with Gabriel nodding.
¡°Now then, we didn¡¯t quite catch your name.¡± Rachel said her smile never leaving her face.
¡®Is she flirting?¡¯ Ace thought his brows furrowing at his sister¡¯s actions.
The girl let out a small giggle before she answered, ¡°Addison Jacquier, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you all.¡±
¡®Jacquier?¡¯ Hazel thought her eyes widening a little, ¡®Auntie never told me she had a daughter, that or she¡¯s one of her cousin¡¯s daughters.¡¯
The next few minutes were spent with the group deciding their food and sitting themselves.
¡°So, Addison you said something about rumors?¡± Gabriel asked bringing up the reason for their encounter, ¡°What are they about?¡±
¡°Well,¡± Addison began in a quiet voice, ¡°I¡¯m not completely sure if they are real or not but I¡¯ve heard some of the hunters say that there are shadow monsters on Cloud Mountain.¡±
¡°Shadow monsters?¡± Gabriel asked his eyes widening, ¡°Why haven¡¯t they called any Monster Hunters? Even if they are only rumors a branch should still make sure that it¡¯s safe so one gets hurt or worse killed.¡±
That was all Hazel had to hear for her to abruptly stand up with her hands still on the table, ¡°Alright guys after this get your weapons, we¡¯re going on reconnaissance.¡±
¡°But the monster-¡± Addison tried to argue.
¡°Let us worry about the monsters Addison.¡± Rachel said with a reassuring smile on her face.
¡°But-¡± Addison began trying to argue back again.
¡°Just let us worry about them, Addison,¡± Eve said smiling at her.
Addison looked at them all doubtfully before they all gave her a determined smile. Sighing at her defeat she reluctantly nodded but not before she offered to accompany them to the mountain in which they agreed. Once they all finished their lunch the hunters made their way to their room, retrieved their weapons and a few other necessities, before joining Addison just outside the inn waiting for them. The walk to the mountain was a peaceful one with only Addison and Rachel¡¯s conversation being the only source of chatter amongst the group.
Ace glanced at his sister who was still in deep conversation with Addison before a small smile appeared on his face and whispered, ¡°Seems like Rachel found herself an admirer.¡±
Gabriel hearing this whispered the message to Hazel who passed it along to Eve before they and Ace turned back to look at the two girls who were still talking; Phoenix, Luna, and Josh only watched the scene unfold with great interest and amusement.
¡°This is it.¡± Addison said as they reached the foot of Cloud Mountain, ¡°All you need to do is follow the path up, good luck.¡±
¡°Thanks.¡± Rachel said smiling at her as the others started to walk up the mountain, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you how everything went later.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll tell you how everything went later.¡± Ace said teasing his little sister causing him, Rachel, and Eve to lightly laugh.
Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.
¡°Alright you three, now that Addison is gone, we can talk.¡± Hazel said before she turned to Gabriel, ¡°I think you know what I¡¯m talking about, yes?¡±
¡°Unfortunately, so.¡± Gabriel said quietly before he dropped to a low whisper, ¡°We need to be at the top of our game right now.¡±
¡°Guys, what are you talking about?¡± Rachel asked worriedly.
¡°Shadow monsters are A-Class monsters,¡± Hazel said simply after she let out a loud sigh.
Eve and the twins¡¯ eyes widened in shock before Rachel quietly asked, ¡°Should we get help?¡±
Gabriel was about to say something before his ears picked up a faint noise from a few feet away from them, ¡°We need to get somewhere safe; we¡¯ve got company.¡±
Ace and Eve looked at each other before nodding, ¡°We¡¯ve got a spell that could help.¡±
¡°And we¡¯ve got a safe space.¡± Hazel said after talking to Luna and Phoenix, ¡°We¡¯ll have to be quick though.¡±
¡°Lead the way then,¡± Rachel whispered before they all ran as quick as lightning.
They ran for a few minutes before they all stopped at a rather large clearing, ¡°Ace, Eve whatever spell you plan on casting I suggest you do it quickly.¡±
¡°On it!¡± Ace and Eve exclaimed before they started casting the spell as their eyes glowed, ¡°Gfevhikz jfox hf palg uz hwiz qalliik uss jlohiwx hwovi uhpalgir.¡±
Then with a flash of lightning, a light purple dome had surrounded them.
¡°Woah.¡± Rachel awed, ¡°You¡¯re really improving with your spells Ace.¡±
¡°Thanks, Sis.¡± Ace said before he turned to Hazel, ¡°So what¡¯s our next move, Hazel?¡±
¡°We¡¯ll need help if we¡¯re going to go face to face with A-Class monsters.¡± Hazel said before she turned to Eve, ¡°Luna said Abbey, Cairo, James, Kade, and Matthew know about Chancellor Nevermore, do you think you could contact them?¡±
¡°I could try but without a mirror-¡± Eve began before Rachel took out a mirror from one of her pockets, ¡°Never mind.¡±
Without another word Eve quickly and expertly painted the crest with the two swords, bow, and dagger with the small paintbrush and pot of ink that Hazel kept in her pouch. Once the ink glowed a bright pink and faded in, the group huddled closer with bated breath hoping one of their friends would answer their call.
¡Þ
¡°Boys someone is calling!¡± Abbey exclaimed calling the twins and their cousin.
¡°Who is it?¡± James asked urgently as the four of them crowded into Kade and Cairo¡¯s bathroom and stared at the frosted mirror, ¡°Cairo where¡¯s the brush and ink?¡±
¡°Got it.¡± Kade said as he rushed out of the bathroom and returned with the items at hand, ¡°C¡¯mon I want to see who it is!¡±
As the boys talked Abbey wasted no time in painting The Hideout¡¯s coat of arms. Once she pulled away the insignia glowed a bright turquoise and faded in before being replaced with Eve¡¯s face.
¡°E!¡± Abbey exclaimed relieved to see her younger friend, ¡°Where are you!? A friend of mine from The Society branch told me that you ran away with-¡±
¡°Gabriel, Hazel, and the twins?¡± Eve interrupted before she showed the four hunters, ¡°Yeah, I know. I¡¯m literally standing beside them right now.¡±
¡°Kid, where are you?¡± Cairo asked looking at Gabriel, ¡°And you¡¯ve got some explaining to do when you get back here.¡±
¡°Yeah, yeah keep your pants on Old Man.¡± Gabriel sneered.
¡°Why you little-¡± Cairo began his temper rising.
¡°Alright, you two enough.¡± Hazel said sensing a fight, ¡°You two can fight later but right now we need help.¡±
¡°Where are you?¡± James asked worried for his inferiors.
¡°Cloud Mountain.¡± Rachel said quickly, ¡°Please come soon.¡±
¡°Agree- somethings coming!¡± Ace exclaimed before the connection broke.
The older hunters looked at the mirror for a few seconds before Cairo snapped out of his trance, ¡°Alright everyone pack up! Clothes for a week hot and cold! We¡¯re going to Cloud Mountain!¡±
That was all the three hunters had to hear before they had started to pack in record time. Once they all finished packing Kade started to draw the ritual circle.
¡°Everybody on the circle!¡± Kade exclaimed before the other three stepped inside the drawing on the door, ¡°Jal aur bhoomi ke davata, main tum se praarthana karata hoon, haren aage le aao Cloud Mountain!¡±
¡Þ
There was a flash of bright light before the Wraiths that Hazel and the others were fighting let out cries of pain as the hunters and Phoenix instinctively shielded their eyes.
¡°Gods above and below!¡± A familiar voice exclaimed.
¡®I¡¯d recognize that voice anywhere!¡¯ Gabriel thought before opening his eyes and seeing his superiors, ¡°Abbey! Cairo! James! Kade! You¡¯re here!¡±
¡°Of course, we¡¯re here!¡± Cairo exclaimed throwing his axe and killing six Wraiths, ¡°Where else would we be? The Mess Hall!?¡±
¡°The library more like!¡± Gabriel playfully sneered back as he shot an arrow, killing seven Wraiths while also redirecting Cairo¡¯s axe.
¡°Quit it you two.¡± Hazel said as she dodged a wraith''s attack before killing five of them and catching Cairo¡¯s axe, ¡°Heads up Gonzales!¡±
¡°Thanks, Girlie,¡± Cairo said catching the axe and dodging an attack.
¡Þ
After what felt like hours the group stood heavily panting as they had finally defeated the horde of Wraiths. As Hazel scanned the group for any injuries, she noticed Gabriel lightly gripping his side.
¡°Bullet wound?¡± Hazel asked quietly as she walked up to him and knelt down.
The boy only nodded before Hazel had stretched her palm out to him.
¡°I heard Eve¡¯s mom giving you something before the two of you left her office.¡± Hazel explained, ¡°Give it here.¡±
Gabriel only chuckled at her behavior before he reached into one of his own pouches and gave her the small bottle that Amelia had given him.
¡°They¡¯re all finally gone.¡± Eve said as both she and Rachel abruptly sat down, ¡°I¡¯m exhausted.¡±
¡°That makes-¡± Ace paused as he looked around the group, ¡°all of us.¡±
¡°I second that.¡± Hazel said as she lifted Gabriel¡¯s shirt a little and applied the bottle¡¯s contents on his wound, ¡°I can see why only chancellors are qualified to take on A-Class monsters; that was tough.¡±
¡°Aye.¡± Gabriel said as Hazel finished tending to his still recovering wound, ¡°I haven¡¯t felt this exhausted in years.¡±
¡°I¡¯m anxious to find out what happened the first time.¡± Kade said chuckling, ¡°So what happened for the five of you to end up here.¡±
¡®Here we go again.¡¯ Gabriel thought before he, Hazel, the twins, and Eve started to explain their current situation and what happened at The Society.
¡°Chancellor West really did that?¡± Abbey asked her eyes widening in shock.
¡°Yep.¡± Hazel said nodding as she sat down, ¡°And with the possibility of Chancellor Nevermore being a traitor none of us really have that many options.¡±
Abbey hummed in before she looked at Hazel, ¡°There any room for four more Monster Hunters.¡±
Hazel looked at Gabriel, Ace, Rachel, Phoenix, Luna, and Josh who nodded ¨C whether recognizable or not ¨C before she smiled at the older hunters, ¡°So are you four going to help us or-¡±
The group burst out laughing before they all sat down to rest for a moment. Once they all gathered their thoughts and caught their breaths, they all separated to cover more ground.
¡°So did you and Hazel finally get together?¡± Cairo asked as he, Gabriel, and Josh scouted the east side of the mountain, ¡°You seemed a bit disappointed when she and her animals went with Abbey and Eve.¡±
¡°And why would I tell you?¡± Gabriel asked as a slight smirk graced his features before he turned to look at his raven who was perched on a nearby tree, ¡°Josh scout ahead, see if there are any monsters ahead.¡±
¡°As you command Master,¡± Josh said before he flew off.
¡°Oh, come on Gabriel I was the one who had to endure you¡¯re seemingly endless rants about her,¡± Cairo argued.
¡°I do NOT rant about her.¡±
¡°Yes, you do.¡±
¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±
¡°Yes, you do.¡±
¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±
¡°No, you don¡¯t¡±
Gabriel looked at him for a moment before he folded his arms, ¡°Did you really expect me to fall for that?¡±
¡°Worth a shot.¡± Cairo said shrugging, ¡°But seriously Kid I deserve to know. Do you even know how many hunters wanted the two of you to get together?¡±
¡°Hunters?¡± Gabriel asked cocking a brow, ¡°Who?¡±
¡°And why should I tell you?¡± Cairo asked a teasing smile on his face.
¡°Fair enough.¡± Gabriel said turning back to look at the path ahead of them.
The two walked in a comfortable silence before Gabriel said, ¡°I confessed first.¡±
¡°That¡¯s nice.¡± Cairo said before he registered what the younger hunter said, ¡°Wait, what!?¡±
Chapter 23
¡°Been awhile since it¡¯s just been the two of us,¡± Rachel commented as she and Ace scouted the west side of the mountain.
¡°Yeah, I suppose you¡¯re right.¡± Ace said as he smiled at her, ¡°The two of us are with Gabriel and Hazel most of the time. Although the time you and I spent together back at Ms. Cassidy¡¯s branch did bring some rather fond memories.¡±
¡°Remember that one time when the triplets ripped a hole in Father¡¯s favorite suit?¡± Rachel asked chuckling softly at the memory.
¡°And you and Maliyah had to sew it back before Mother and Father came back from their party?¡± Ace said a smile on his lips, ¡°I remember how scared all of us were at what Father would have done if he ever found out.¡±
Rachel laughed at this before she looked up at the sky, ¡°I wonder how they are all fairing with the two of us gone. Maliyah¡¯s probably dancing her heart out. Callen, Kaysen, and Tyler are most definitely still getting scolded by Grandmother.¡±
Ace chuckled at this before his eyes fell to the ground, the smile on his face gone, ¡°How I miss them¡¡±
Rachel¡¯s smile saddened at this before she quietly said, ¡°You didn¡¯t have to come with me you know.¡±
¡°Rachel we¡¯ve talked about this.¡± Ace said looking at his sister, ¡°I wanted to-¡±
¡°I know, I know you came with me at your own will but that doesn¡¯t help me NOT feel guilty.¡± Rachel said folding her arms and looking away from the boy walking beside her, ¡°You could¡¯ve had a better life. You¡¯re the heir to The Oliviero Empire if I-¡±
¡°Rachel that¡¯s enough.¡± Ace said firmly putting both his hands on his sister¡¯s shoulders, ¡°I could care less about the empire, no matter what status we¡¯re born into you¡¯re my sister and no matter what happens that will never change. I made you a promise remember? I promised you that I¡¯d stick by you no matter what this crazy world throws at us and I plan on keeping my word.¡±
Rachel could feel the tears starting to come out before Ace added, ¡°Besides if we stayed there then I¡¯d still be studying etiquette.¡±
The girl chuckled heartily at this before she wiped away the few tears that escaped and smiled at her older brother, ¡°Thanks for always being there for me Ace.¡±
¡°It¡¯s no problem, Rach.¡± Ace said smiling at his younger sister before he led her away by the hand, ¡°Come on, we¡¯re supposed to be hunting for monsters, not family drama.¡±
Rachel let out a laugh before she smiled, ¡°We¡¯ll get them back, right? Maliyah and the triplets?¡±
¡°Of course, we will Sis.¡± Ace said a determined look on his face, ¡°We promised them, didn¡¯t we?¡±
¡Þ
¡°Come on Hazel I need details,¡± Abbey begged.
¡°About what?¡± Hazel asked jumping over a fallen tree trunk.
¡°About Gabriel¡¯s confession!¡± Abbey and Eve exclaimed as they followed her.
¡°Why would you want to know about that?¡± Hazel asked before she stopped and turned to Eve, ¡°And I thought Ace already told you what happened.¡±
¡°He only told me that Gabriel confessed first.¡± Eve explained, ¡°I want details on HOW it happened.¡±
¡°Oh,¡± Hazel said simply before she started walking again.
¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell them, Mistress?¡± Phoenix asked as he ran to Hazel¡¯s side after checking behind some bushes.
¡°I don¡¯t know Phoenix.¡± Hazel said sighing, ¡°You know Gabriel¡¯s my first-¡±
¡°Lover?¡± Phoenix asked seeing Hazel¡¯s hesitation.
¡°Everything¡¯s just moving too fast for me.¡± Hazel admitted after she let out another sigh, ¡°One day he¡¯s my best friend the next day he¡¯s my-¡± Hazel stopped herself before folding her arms and dropping her voice to a whisper, ¡°boyfriend.¡±
¡°Have you talked to the Half-blood about this?¡± Phoenix asked.
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°And what did he say?¡±
¡°That we could take it slow.¡±
¡°But?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think I can handle more thing changing.¡±
The fox looked at the girl walking beside him before he shifted into his human form and side hugged her, ¡°You¡¯ve really grown up, haven¡¯t you Claws?¡±
Hazel chuckled at the old nickname before Phoenix patted her shoulder, ¡°Just try not to think too much of it Claws. I¡¯m sure Half-blood¡¯s having the same doubts as you are.¡±
¡°You sure?¡± Hazel asked.
¡°Of course.¡± Phoenix said smiling, ¡°Now chin up, you aren¡¯t going to kill any monsters with your eyes on the ground.¡±
The two shared a chuckle before Abbey exclaimed, ¡°Hey, I still need details!¡±
¡Þ
¡°So, you¡¯re telling me-¡± Cairo began as he processed what Gabriel had just told him, ¡°That you confessed to Hazel¡ in the middle of an argument.¡±
¡°Yep,¡± Gabriel said letting out an exasperated sigh.
¡°I never thought we¡¯d ever be having this conversation.¡± Cairo said folding his arms, ¡°What are you even worried about?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want to lose her alright!?¡± Gabriel admitted, ¡°I want her to feel comfortable but something just keeps making me want to kiss her!¡±
¡°Maybe it''s your wolf side?¡± Cairo suggested in a questioning manner, ¡°You did say you were an alpha.¡±
¡°Sure, my feelings are SO attached to my Wolfen side that my hormones just turn into an inferno every time Hazel so much as looks at me,¡± Gabriel said sarcasm dripping off of his every word.
¡°I mean, why not?¡± Cairo asked shrugging his shoulders.
¡°If that really is the case,¡± Gabriel said entertaining the idea for a moment, ¡°then THIS would¡¯ve happened the exact moment I laid my eyes on her. Nearly a year ago.¡±
¡°Maybe you were just in denial,¡± Cairo said as the two jumped over a fallen tree trunk.
¡°Why would I be in denial?¡± Gabriel asked, ¡°Hazel ¡®s stubbornness back then was unchallenged but it didn¡¯t get to the point where it was annoying, quite the opposite actually it was spellbinding at the time and it still¡¡±
¡®Here we go again.¡¯ Cairo thought a smile on his face as he watched the boy rant about his purple-eyed lover as they walked, ¡®This guy is lovesick.¡¯
¡Þ
¡°So, you asked Abbey out yet?¡± Kade asked as he and his brother searched the south side of the mountain.
¡°No,¡± James said simply.
¡°Dude, what the heck are you waiting for?¡±
¡°The right moment.¡±
¡°You¡¯ve been her Kumppani for seven years!¡±
¡°Alright, so?¡±
¡°I feel like you¡¯re stalling.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Gods above and below you are.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know how to ask her, alright!?¡±
¡°You¡¯ve liked her ever since we were ten¡¡±
Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.
¡°So?¡±
¡°I give up on you.¡±
James looked at his brother in disbelief before something caught his eye, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±
His younger brother gave him a confused look before he pointed to something behind a thick cluster of trees. The two brothers looked at each other before they carefully stalked to what James saw. Upon closer look, the two brothers saw that it was a rather large cottage made of cobblestone with smoke coming out of the chimney.
¡°We should tell the others.¡± Kade said, ¡°It¡¯s odd that we haven¡¯t seen any wraiths yet though.¡±
¡°Calm before the storm Kade.¡± James said as the two of them walked away from the cottage, ¡°We should tell the others before that storm comes though.¡±
¡°Agreed,¡± Kade said nodding before he threw a Starspark.
¡Þ
¡°Seems like James and Kade found something,¡± Gabriel said before he and Cairo followed Josh to the south side of the mountain.
The two ran for a few minutes before they joined the others.
¡°Did you find something?¡± Cairo asked.
¡°And is James there?¡± Abbey asked worriedly.
Kade nodded before he motioned them to follow him. The others quickly exchanged glances before they quietly followed Kade to the cottage.
¡°Nice of you to join me,¡± James said as Kade and the others positioned themselves on either side of him.
¡°Is that the cabin you were telling us about Hazel?¡± Rachel asked turning to the girl beside her.
Hazel nodded before she looked at Gabriel, ¡°Think you and Phoenix could get a closer look?¡±
¡°Come on Foxie,¡± Gabriel said before he and Phoenix shifted to their more animal form and quietly stalked towards the cottage.
¡°Why do I feel like they¡¯ve done this before?¡± Ace asked whispering.
¡Þ
As the others carefully watched them with bated breath Phoenix had motioned to the left side of the house before Gabriel nodded. As Gabriel carefully and quietly stalked the right side of the house his ears quickly picked up a conversation inside the house.
¡°The girl and her minions escaped.¡± A male voice said in an annoyed tone.
¡°Seems like we¡¯ve overestimated the chancellors.¡± A more female vice said, ¡°And underestimated those brats!¡±
¡°Calm yourself Yunaba.¡± Another female voice advised, ¡°This could be an advantage.¡±
¡°What are you proposing Lizum?¡± Yet another male voice asked.
¡°With the four of them far from any Monster Hunter branch capturing them will be more than effortless.¡± Lizum explained, ¡°and with them arriving in a few days¡¡±
¡°No one will be able to find nor rescue them.¡± The first male voice finished.
¡°Precisely my dear Dasoga.¡± Lizum complemented.
¡°Get a room you two.¡± The second voice said in a disgusted tone.
¡°I would say the same about you and Yunaba, Gorclar,¡± Dasoga argued back.
¡°How dare you associate me with this commoner!¡± Gorclar exclaimed angrily.
¡®That guy needs to calm down.¡¯ Gabriel thought before he spotted a small crack on the wall, ¡®Time to see what we¡¯re dealing with.¡¯
The hybrid wasted no time in running to the small hole and looking inside.
¡®Shadow Elves¡¡¯ Gabriel thought his eyes widening as he saw four figures inside made entirely of shadows, ¡®I need to get Hazel and the others, we need a plan.¡¯
The wolf turned and ran towards the group with Phoenix soon following closely behind.
¡°We need to leave,¡± Gabriel said after he quickly shifted back to normal.
¡°Gabriel what did you-¡± Hazel began before Gabriel grabbed her hand.
¡°We¡¯ll explain everything back at the inn.¡± Gabriel said quickly, ¡°But right now we need to leave. Rachel tell Addison that the rumors are real and that no one can come up here until we¡¯re done.¡±
The entire journey back to the inn was in silence with Gabriel and Phoenix occasionally looking over their shoulders.
¡Þ
¡°Gabriel what did you see?¡± Hazel asked as they all entered their inn room.
¡°Shadow Elves, Hazel.¡± Gabriel said sitting down on the couch, ¡°That¡¯s what I saw, four of them.¡±
¡°What?¡± Hazel asked in disbelief.
¡°I saw four Shadow Elves.¡± Gabriel repeated in a depressed voice, ¡°We need a plan if we¡¯re going to kill four of them.¡±
¡°Then we¡¯ll make one together.¡± Hazel said encouragingly as she put a hand on his shoulder, ¡°But until then-¡± she then turned to look at the other Monster Hunters in the room, ¡°no one leaves this room without somebody with them and absolutely no one is allowed to speak or even mention our plans to anyone, do I make myself clear?¡±
¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± The other hunters said straightening themselves.
Hazel gave a firm nod before she turned to the Oliviero twins, ¡°Rachel, you and Ace tell Addison that Wraiths are on the mountain and that no one should go up there until we sort this out.¡±
¡Þ
It was an hour after they had dinner when Hazel found Gabriel silently sitting down in the common room¡¯s couch staring blankly at the embers in the fireplace while the others slept.
¡°You, okay?¡± Hazel asked quietly as she sat down beside him, making the werewolf hybrid jump a little.
¡°Just thinking.¡± Gabriel admitted, ¡°Things are just a little too overwhelming at the moment.¡±
Hazel chuckled at this before she leaned into him, ¡°You want to talk about it?¡±
¡°Part of me wants to.¡± Gabriel admitted as he put an arm around her shoulders and a hand on hers, ¡°And the other part doesn¡¯t want you to worry too much.¡±
Hazel grimaced at this before she turned to look at him, ¡°That alone MAKES me worried.¡±
Gabriel chuckled at this before he lightly kissed her forehead, ¡°Can¡¯t say I didn¡¯t try.¡±
¡°Well?¡± Hazel asked gently pressing the subject.
¡°I lost my grandfather by the hands of a Shadow Elf.¡± Gabriel confessed quietly, ¡°I was three when it happened¡¡±
Hazel¡¯s eyes widened at this before she hugged him, ¡°I am so sorry Gab.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine Hazel, I¡¯ve made peace with it a long time ago.¡± Gabriel replied returning the gesture, ¡°But thank you for the concern.¡±
¡°Is that why you seemed so worried earlier?¡± Hazel asked as they pulled back.
¡°Yep.¡± Gabriel said smiling sadly before he gently caressed Hazel¡¯s cheek, ¡°I guess I couldn¡¯t handle the thought of losing another love one by a Shadow Elf¡¯s hand again.¡±
¡°Gabriel¡¡±
¡Þ
¡°I told you they would¡¯ve got together,¡± Kade said happily as he and the others watched the two brunettes.
¡°I think that¡¯s the second time they¡¯ve kissed.¡± Ace said, ¡°Mouth to mouth that is.¡±
¡°Seriously?¡± Abbey and Eve asked their mouths open slightly.
¡°Nice job Kid,¡± Cairo said smiling at the blue-eyed boy.
¡Þ
¡®They could at least TRY to be quiet.¡¯ Gabriel thought smiling as he and Hazel pulled away from the kiss, ¡°Come on Hazel, we should get some sleep; we¡¯ve got a long day ahead of us tomorrow.¡±
¡°Fine by me.¡± Hazel said before they stood up and entered their room, ¡°Goodnight¡ My Alpha.¡±
The next four days went by like a blur spent with the repeated routine of reconnaissance, killing, planning, eating, sleeping, and the occasional light banter. It was the night of the fourth day when Hazel and the others were finally satisfied with their plan of attack.
¡°You guys think this will work?¡± Eve asked as they all looked at the various maps on the table for what felt like the millionth time that day.
¡°If we follow the plan perfectly then yes.¡± Ace said before he turned to his purple-eyed friend, ¡°Right Hazel?¡±
¡°Of course, it will.¡± Hazel said giving a determined smile before she pulled the music box towards her, ¡°I suppose its time to put the first step of our plan into action then.¡±
¡°We¡¯ll all be right here Love.¡± Gabriel said encouragingly putting a hand over hers, ¡°Don¡¯t stress yourself out too much, okay?¡±
Hazel let out a breath before she smiled at him, ¡°Thanks, Gab. I needed that.¡±
¡®He¡¯s really getting good at that.¡¯ Cairo thought biting back a smile as he folded his arms before he cleared his throat, ¡°Come on Lovebirds, we got a plan to execute.¡±
¡°Sorry.¡± Hazel and Gabriel said, blush dusting their cheeks.
¡Þ
¡®Alright Hazel, you got this.¡¯ Hazel thought as she softly laid the music box on the desk inside her and Gabriel¡¯s room, ¡®Just calm down and breath.¡¯
Without another thought, Hazel let out a breath before opening the music box. Taking in the calming sound of the simple mechanism Hazel braced herself for what was to come.
¡°Hey, Mom and Dad.¡± Hazel said the holographic versions of her parents appeared in front of her, ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±
¡°Hey, Sweetie.¡± Rose Abernathy greeted her.
¡°Hey, Mom.¡± Hazel said quietly, ¡®Yunaba, Gorclar; wish I could say it was a pleasure to meet you but I¡¯d be lying.¡¯
¡°Something wrong Hazel?¡± John asked, ¡°You seem quieter than usual.¡±
¡°Oh, I was just thinking about something,¡± Hazel said getting a bit flustered.
¡°Care to share?¡± Yunaba asked teasingly.
¡°The others and I are at Cloud Mountain.¡± Hazel confessed forcing a small smile, ¡°We just got here. The six of us are planning on going up tomorrow.¡±
¡°Wait, really!?¡± Gorclar exclaimed smiling.
¡°Yeah,¡± Hazel said smiling lightly.
¡Þ
¡°Now!¡± Gabriel exclaimed quietly.
Rachel nodded before she loudly knocked on the door, ¡°Hazel come on! The others and I are starving!¡±
¡Þ
¡®Oh, thank the gods!¡¯ Hazel thought relieved, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I have to-¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry Hazel.¡± Gorclar reassured, ¡°We waited nine years, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll survive the night.
¡°Thanks, Dad.¡± Hazel said smiling a little, ¡°I¡¯ll see you both tomorrow, love you.¡±
¡°We love you too Hazel.¡± Yunaba and Gorclar said smiling before their holographic images disappeared.
Hazel sighed as she looked at the spot where the holographic images of her fake parents once were before she let out a deep breath and joined the others outside, ¡°So begins.¡±
¡°So, it begins.¡± The others repeated.
Chapter 24
¡°Thank you for your hospitality.¡± Rachel said smiling as she gave the room keys back to the inn keeper.
¡°It was a pleasure Ms. Oliviero.¡± The inn keeper said smiling, ¡°Please come back again soon.¡±
Rachel only smiled at the last part before she bid the inn keeper goodbye and joined the others outside. Upon seeing Rachel join them the group wasted no time in walking to Cloud Mountain, they were just about to start their ascent when Addison ran up to a particular black-haired girl.
¡°You¡¯re leaving already?¡± Addison asked.
¡°Unfortunately, duty calls.¡± Rachel replied smiling sadly, ¡°Can¡¯t stay here for long.¡±
¡°Oh,¡± Addison said a bit of disappointment in her voice before she perked up a bit, ¡°But you¡¯ll visit, right?¡±
Rachel chuckled softly at this before she smiled, ¡°Of course I will.¡±
¡®Rach¡¡¯ Ace thought smiling softly at his sister before he sighed and called out, ¡°Hey Rach, come on! Gang¡¯s not planning on waiting around!¡±
Rachel chuckled at her brother¡¯s words before she gave the girl in front of her a mock salute, ¡°I¡¯ll see you around.¡±
Addison laughed a little before she smiled and waved her goodbye, ¡°Not if I see you first.¡±
Rachel gave her own laugh before she turned to join the others.
¡°I¡¯ll see you around.¡± Ace teased as he repeated his sister¡¯s words.
¡°Shut up.¡± Rachel muttered her cheeks dusted with pink.
Hazel giggled at the exchange before she looked ahead of her a slight frown on her face.
¡°Something wrong Lovely?¡± Gabriel asked noticing the girl¡¯s facial expression.
¡°Just a little tense.¡± Hazel mumbled loud enough so that only he could hear.
Gabriel only softly chuckled at this before he grabbed her hand, ¡°Just breath Love, we¡¯re going to be fine.¡±
Hazel only gave a nod and a faint smile before she took a deep breath, ¡°Come on guys, let¡¯s pick up the pace! We need any and every wraith on this mountain dead before we reach the cabin.¡±
The others nodded before they all ran to their respective sides with Abbey, Eve, Hazel, Luna, and Phoenix to the North, Cairo, Gabriel, and Josh to the East, James and Kade to the South, and the twins to the West.
¡Þ
Meanwhile back in the village Addison continued with her daily errands before a trio of girls approached her.
¡°Hello there.¡± Addison said smiling kindly, ¡°Do you three ladies need anything?¡±
¡°Yes.¡± One said walking up to her, ¡°We were wondering if anyone named Hazel Abernathy passed through here. She has long brown hair, purple eyes, and she¡¯s with three other people.¡±
¡°Oh, she and the others just left.¡± Addison replied.
¡°Could you possibly tell us where they went?¡± The second one asked.
¡°Just up the mountain.¡± Addison answered before pointing to the mountain that loomed over the village.
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The third one said before all three of them started to make their way to the dirt path.
¡°If I may ask,¡± Addison said before the three girls fully left her sight, ¡°Why are you looking for her?¡±
¡°She¡¯s, my sister.¡± The third one said her green eyes momentarily meeting Addison¡¯s brown ones.
¡Þ
¡°Found it!¡± Gabriel exclaimed catching Cairo and Josh¡¯s attention.
¡°You¡¯ve got to hand it to these Shadow Elves, they knew what they were doing.¡± Cairo commented as he joined his inferior with Josh perching on his shoulder, ¡°So how do we destroy a stone statue?¡±
Gabriel only stood there in silence as they all looked at the life-sized statue of a griffin, ¡°Did you already forget the plan?¡±
¡°Can you really blame me if I did?¡± Cairo asked, ¡°When the nine of us were talking about destroying these things, you just looked me in the eye and said that you¡¯d take care of it without even telling me what you were going to do.¡±
¡°Fair enough.¡± Gabriel said simply before he brought his bow forward, ¡°I think you should stand back.¡±
¡°Think?¡± Cairo asked raising an eyebrow.
¡°You should stand back.¡± Gabriel corrected.
¡°As you wish.¡± Cairo said chuckling as he backed away, ¡°This better?¡±
¡°Yep.¡± Gabriel said pulling the string back until an arrow appeared, ¡°Leis an t-saighead so luisg mo thargaid le teine ??m¨°r.¡±
Within an instant the arrowhead was enveloped in a blackish purple flame. Without another thought Gabriel fired the arrow quickly engulfing the stone statue in flames.
¡°You sure that¡¯ll work?¡± Cairo asked looking doubtfully at the statue.
Gabriel only chuckled at his superior¡¯s doubtfulness before the statue started cracking and eventually exploded to a million pieces, ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure.¡±
¡°Fair enough.¡± Cairo commented before he threw a Starspark in the air.
¡Þ
¡°Seems like Cairo, Gabriel, and Josh already got theirs.¡± Rachel commented before she eyed the stone turtle statue that her brother carried, ¡°You sure you don¡¯t want to break it?¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Ace replied before he readied himself, ¡°You ready Sis?¡±
¡°Oh definitely.¡± Rachel replied spinning her sword in her hand before readying herself, ¡°Throw it.¡±
¡°Incoming.¡± Ace said before he threw the statue at his sister and in a blink of an eye the stone turtle was in two pieces on the ground, ¡°Clean swing.¡±
Rachel chuckled at her brother¡¯s comment before she threw a Starspark in the air.
¡Þ
¡°Only two more.¡± James said seeing the silver sparks in the sky before he turned to his relative, ¡°You sure this is a good idea?¡±
¡°How else do you plan on destroying a seven-foot-tall stone statue?¡± Kade asked as he placed the bundle of explosives by the panther statue¡¯s feet.
¡°Not really.¡± James admitted as he hid behind a tree far enough away from the explosives, ¡°But do you really not think that these Shadow Elves won¡¯t hear it? I¡¯m more surprised they haven¡¯t seen the Starsparks yet.¡±
¡°I promise they won¡¯t hear a thing, James.¡± Kade reassured his older brother before he drew a pentagram on the ground, ¡°Oculta este clamor incluso al o¨ªdo m¨¢s agudo y reempl¨¢zalo con el sonido que cae sobre los o¨ªdos sordos.¡± The pentagram glowed a bright cobalt blue before dissapearing into the ground, leaving Kade to give his brother a knowing look, ¡°Light it up J.¡±
James playfully rolled his eyes at his younger brother as he shook his head, a slight smile tugging at the corners of his lips before he faced his palm upwards, ¡°Fuego.¡±
¡®A bit of warning would¡¯ve been greatly appreciated!¡¯ Kade thought as he quickly ran to his brother right after he had thrown the fireball near the explosives.
Fortunately, Kade had joined his brother right before the bomb went off causing them both to cover their ears. Once the older brother was sure that there weren¡¯t any more debris flying, he quickly threw a Starspark in the air.
¡°Was that really necessary?¡± Kade asked looking at his older brother questioningly.
¡°You used a Silencing Spell, Kade.¡± James reasoned, ¡°Of course it¡¯d be necessary.¡±
¡Þ
¡°Looks like we¡¯re the last ones.¡± Abbey observed as she saw the third Starspark.
This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
¡°The others should be gathering at the meeting point by now.¡± Eve said before she turned to Hazel who was crouching beside a wide river, ¡°You ready to go Hazel?¡±
¡°As I¡¯ll ever be.¡± Hazel said taking off her shoes, pouches, gloves, and hairclip, ¡°Cast the spell, Eve.¡±
The brunette nodded before she put a hand on Hazel¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Mithl al''asmak alati tusbah fi albihar alsabea. Asmah lihadhih alsafinat bialtanafus taht albahr al''azraq aldaakin.¡±
The hand that Eve had placed on Hazel¡¯s shoulder radiated a pastel pink glow before the same glow appeared on Hazel¡¯s neck, ¡°That should do it.¡±
Hazel quickly nodded before she dived. It took Hazel only a couple of seconds to adjust before she scanned the deep riverbed.
¡®Bingo.¡¯ Hazel thought as her eyes landed on a medium-sized horse statue.
Hazel quickly swam to the stone statue before attempting to drag it to the surface. Letting out a frustrated sigh, something in the corner of the girl¡¯s eye caught her attention. It only took Hazel¡¯s brain a few seconds to register what she just saw before she quickly used her dagger to parry the spear that was aimed at her head.
¡®Siren.¡¯ Hazel thought as she glared at the scaled fish-like creature a few feet away from her.
The upper part of the creature resembled a well-built man, his lower body resembling a black fishtail, slits on his lower and upper neck, his snow-white hair being moved by the current, and yellow eyes giving off a faint green glow.
¡°Ngx qte erkcqrhar dn igdt Ciogstz Tnt.¡± The Siren said staring sternly at the girl.
¡®Thank the Gods Gabriel taught me Mermaidian.¡¯ Hazel thought thanking her blue-eyed lover, ¡°Io iqtej lgdt wxlerklestl ikarkt.¡±
The Siren¡¯s glare only worsened at her answer, ¡°Io qstorqrn iqtej dungxui hkgwstdl teruqkrhar zeqz hkgwstdqzioe rgqzxt.¡±
¡®Well, that explains the sudden attack.¡¯ Hazel thought the Siren earning some of the girl¡¯s respect, ¡°Zeqz iol win ioqd ikarkt.¡±
¡°Hqkrboon?¡± The Siren asked tilting his head curiously, his previous behavior gone.
¡°Io eqdt ikarkt ku rlestufgn ioz.¡± Hazel answered.
The Siren only hummed in response before he eyed the statue then at Hazel, ¡°Vgxsr ngx sioat lgdt quhiorgunet?¡±
¡°Nlest, quhiorgunet.¡± Hazel said smiling at the marine creature.
¡°Nebraska.¡± The Siren said smiling slightly.
¡°Hqkrgf?¡± Hazel asked.
¡°My name,¡± Nebraska said his smiling at Hazel shocked expression, ¡°is Nebraska.¡±
¡°Hazel Abernathy.¡± Hazel said smiling.
¡Þ
¡°Hazel¡¯s been down there for a while.¡± Eve observed as she peered at the river before looking at the older girl, ¡°Think we should go after her?¡±
¡°It would appear that Ms. Abernathy doesn¡¯t require any assistance after all.¡± Luna said capturing the girls¡¯ and Phoenix¡¯s attention, ¡°It seems that someone is aiding her in bringing something to land.¡±
Abbey furrowed her brows at Luna¡¯s words before her eyes caught sight of her brown-headed inferior dragging a stone statue of a horse, along with a white-haired siren that seemed to be helping her. Seeing this, Phoenix wasted no time in shifting into his human form to aid his mistress.
¡°Hazel!¡± Eve exclaimed as they all ran over to assist the girl and the half-fish, half-human creature, ¡°De regar nach terne, de guelra nach polmore, por mi poder potere dich respirare la arejar aus subida.¡±
¡°Thanks,¡± Hazel said smiling at the two girls and Phoenix as they helped her and Nebraska drag the statue to the shore.
¡°Io violi ngx ujvr sxea Ciogstz Tnt.¡± Nebraska said smiling at Hazel when the statue was finally on land.
¡°Thank you, my friend,¡± Hazel said smiling at the white-haired siren.
¡°Ioy ngx totlk fbahr itsh ykgd zit ltq, qou ngx fbahr rg iol eqss dn fqdt.¡± Nebraska said offering Hazel one last smile before disappearing into the river¡¯s depths.
Hazel chuckled at Nebraska¡¯s departure before the sound of falling rocks caught her attention. Turning to the side she saw Phoenix¡¯s outstretched fist and at his feet were what was left of the stone horse statue, she gave her two superiors an amused look to which they only shrugged before she let out a small laugh and threw a Starspark in the air.
¡Þ
¡°Seems like Hazel and the others finally got theirs.¡± Ace said as he saw Hazel¡¯s Starspark go off, ¡°The five of them should be heading here now.¡±
¡°Oh, thank the Gods,¡± Gabriel said as he let out a sigh of relief.
Rachel laughed at the boy¡¯s comment before she saw his eyes widen, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡¯
¡°Someone¡¯s here.¡± Gabriel said as he smelled the air, ¡°Seems like Carla, Eliza, and Kimberly have finally arrived.¡±
¡°I suppose this means I should step in.¡± Ace said as he jumped off of the boulder he was sitting on.
¡°Be careful Ace.¡± Kade warned, ¡°They might have something up their sleeve.¡±
¡°If you¡¯ll excuse my bluntness Mr. Snow but when have I ever not been careful?¡± Ace asked before he tilted his head towards Gabriel, ¡°It¡¯s usually Hazel and Gabriel that attract trouble.¡±
¡°I partially take offense to that.¡± Gabriel said chuckling slightly before nodding forward, ¡°They¡¯re over in that direction, just a few feet away from the hidden grotto.¡±
¡°Understood.¡± Ace nodded before the small ritual circle that he was standing on glowed, ¡°If you hear screaming the chances of them being me are slim.¡±
¡°Little Swank,¡± James said chuckling a bit as the boy disappeared.
¡Þ
¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Hazel announced as she, Abbey, Eve, Luna, and Phoenix arrived.
¡°Where¡¯s Ace?¡± Eve asked as she noticed the black-haired male¡¯s absence.
¡°Went to take care of Eliza and the other two,¡± Gabriel explained as he and Hazel separated from their earlier embrace.
¡°My sister is here?¡± Hazel asked.
¡°Unfortunately, came just-¡± Gabriel began before his eyes widened, ¡°Ace!¡±
¡°What happened?¡± Rachel asked urgently, worried for her older brother.
Before Gabriel could say anything, a glowing blue ritual circle appeared beside them after which Ace manifested panting heavily.
¡°Ace!¡± Rachel exclaimed hugging her brother in relief, ¡°Are you okay!? What happened!?¡±
¡°I¡¯m alright Rach.¡± Ace said trying to ease his sister¡¯s concern, ¡°I simply almost got shot.¡±
¡°You almost got what!?¡± Eve exclaimed in disbelief.
¡°Are you okay?¡± Rachel asked holding her brother¡¯s face.
¡°Ray I¡¯m fine.¡± Ace reassured her as he gently got her hands off him, ¡°I got away before they could spot me.¡±
¡°What did you even do to them?¡± Gabriel asked.
¡°A simple smokescreen.¡± Ace said simply as he finally managed to compose himself.
¡°Are you sure you¡¯re, okay?¡± Rachel asked, ¡°You can still-¡±
¡°They¡¯re coming.¡± Gabriel said suddenly, ¡°And fast.¡±
¡°We can¡¯t stay here.¡± Abbey said urgently before she turned to Ace, ¡°Can you run?¡±
¡°He¡¯s still in mild shock,¡± Rachel stated.
¡°Guess it can¡¯t be helped then.¡± Gabriel sighed before he slipped off his bow, ¡°Could you hold this for me, Hazel?¡±
¡°Sure?¡± Hazel said questioningly as she slipped the weapon over her shoulders, ¡°But why?¡±
The boy sighed before he turned to the black-haired boy, ¡°Get on.¡±
¡°Excuse me?¡± Ace asked baffled by Gabriel¡¯s reply.
Gabriel groaned at Ace¡¯s response before his form started to morph into a more canine form.
Hazel and the others gawked at the dark brown wolf in front of them before Eve turned to Ace, a playful smile on her face, ¡°Well what are you waiting for Ace? Get on him.¡±
¡®Don¡¯t get too used to this.¡¯ Gabriel thought as he felt a weight on him.
¡°This feels so weird.¡± Ace commented as he shifted uncomfortably on Gabriel¡¯s back.
¡®To you AND me.¡¯ Gabriel thought as he readied himself.
¡°I would steady my grip if I was you.¡± Hazel suggested when she saw the subtle changes in Gabriel¡¯s stance, ¡°And probably close my mouth.¡±
¡°Why would-¡± Rachel began before Gabriel began running.
¡°Because of that.¡± Hazel explained as they heard Ace¡¯s wails fading in the distance, ¡°We should catch up to them.¡±
The others nodded in agreement before they ran to catch up with the other two boys. By the time they had reached their destination, the trees were bathed in golden orange light.
¡°We made it.¡± Ace said as he got off of Gabriel¡¯s back.
¡°Barely.¡± Hazel said as she and the others caught their breath, ¡°You okay Gabriel?¡±
¡°Recovering.¡± Gabriel replied after he shifted back to normal, ¡°Let¡¯s get going, we need to get everything ready.¡±
The others nodded their heads in agreement before they quietly made their way to the Abernathy¡¯s family cabin.
¡°You all know what to do right?¡± Ace asked glancing at the people who stood beside him.
¡°Get all of these,¡± Rachel began, showing her brother a scrap of paper with glowing blue writing, ¡°on as many trees as possible.¡±
Hazel nodded before adding to her friend¡¯s explanation, ¡°Remember we need to move quickly and quietly, we can¡¯t have Gorolar and the others know we¡¯re here or that we¡¯re onto them.¡±
The others nodded in understanding before they quickly go to work.
¡®The four of them really have gone far.¡¯ James thought as he smiled at Hazel and her friends while they placed the slips of paper on the tree trunks.
¡Þ
¡°They went to the Abernathy girl¡¯s home on Cloud Mountain.¡± A hooded figure said as they peered at the crystal ball before them that sat on a small stone brick pillar, ¡°I suggest you move swiftly My King, Dark and his followers draw nearer.¡±
¡°I see.¡± A low and raspy voice answered as its owner gazed at the dark blue crystals growing all around the room.
¡°You¡¯re Highness.¡± A blue-haired male, wearing obsidian armor exclaimed bursting through the room¡¯s doors, ¡°News from Cloud Mountain.¡±
¡°Thank you, Triton but Seer Victoria has already informed me about the happenings on Cloud Mountain.¡± The king said gently dismissing the guard.
¡°Sir, it¡¯s from Seer Jeremiah.¡± Triton clarified standing straighter than before, ¡°I was simply to tell you that ¡®The Northern Gate has returned.¡±
Triton saw the king¡¯s jaw visibly tighten before he finally spoke, ¡°Triton gather your best men and have them ready for travel and the possibility of a fight.¡±
¡°As you wish My Lord,¡± Triton said as he bowed before leaving the room.
¡°Off to retrieve the children?¡± Seer Victoria asked as she watched the king peer into the depths of her crystal ball from under her hood.
¡°The Northern Gate has returned Seer Victoria.¡± The king said firmly, ¡°The hands of time are moving, the kingdom will need those children more than ever.¡±
The Seer said noting as she stared at the stone floor already knowing what the king was trying to tell her, just like what she saw all those years ago¡
THE DAY OF JUDGEMENT WAS DRAWING NEAR.
Authors Note
Hi everybody, Lune Trodaire here and thank you for reading the third book of my Monster Hunter Series!
I will be taking a break from this series and work on other books but don''t worry I still have a lot planned for Hazel and the others! So while they''re taking a break from the spotlight how ''bout you check out Apollo and his adventures in Lumene!
Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.
Seventeen-year-old Apollo Zhen had been living two lives for as long as he could ever remember but after seeing his grandfather dead on the floor in his own house. One day he had found his grandfather¡¯s journal containing unbelievable stories about strange creatures, magic, and evil forces. In the old book he had discovered the location of a very interesting portal in the woods. To his amazement there he found the portal and the magical world of Lumene. There he had made friends with all sorts of creatures though it seemed that not everyone there was enthusiastic about him entering the realm.
Releasing next week!